withdrawen from those errors which happily we drunk in in our childhood 3. Because we are to hold the foundation vpon which we may build and vnto which we may referre those thinges which wee reade 4. Because God receaueth not into fauour those who by their iudgement cannot discerne betweene things honest and dishonest this is to be vnderstood touching those who are able to receaue instruction neither doth saluation befal to those who haue vnderstanding without agnising and profession of the truth or without faith repentance This is life eternall Iohn 17.3 Rom. 10.17 that they know thee to be the only verie God And faith commeth by hearing Now no man beleeueth in him of whom he hath neuer heard There must therefore in the Church be deliuered such a summe of doctrine of which the ruder and yonger sort also may bee capable 5. Because of order and seemlines For as the Children of the Iewes after Circumcision were instructed in the Lawe so it beseemeth vs also after Baptisme to instruct our little ones in the first principles of Religion 6 It is necessary also for the rude and yonger sort that they bee seuered and discerned from the Heathen Obiection But we may haue an implicit or confused faith Therefore no neede of instruction Aunswere No faith is without knowledge therfore there is need of instructioÌ Rom. 10.14 Iohn 3.36 How shal they beleeue in him of whom they haue not hard He that beleeueth not in the Sonne the wrath of God abideth on him OF THE HOLY SCRIPTVRE WE see all men who at leastwise striue not to cast off all sense of humanitie to imbrace and professe some opinion of God and his wil as also some manner of worshipping him partly drawen from nature her selfe and partly by persuasion receaued which is it that they cal ReligioÌ Now albeit al wil easily grant that to be the true Religion which hath beene deliuered by God himselfe neither will they seem to haue come vnto that degree of impudency as not to yeeld their assent vnto God when he speaketh of himselfe and of his owne wil yet notwithstanding which maie be that Religion deliuered from aboue wil neuer be agreed vpon amongest men vntil our Lord Iesus Christ returning to iudge the quick and dead doe decide the controuersie There are two opinions of Religion The one deemeth that in euery Religion which doth leade a man towardes God saluation is to be found The iust man shal liue by his faith that is euery man as these men interpret it shall liue by his faith what maner so euer it be But this opinion is not true because there is but one true Religion others are false lying at variance with the true according as it is said He that beleeueth not in the Sonne the wrath of God abideth on him The other opinion thinketh and that rightly that that is the true Religion in which God is truely worshipped and that to be but one that in it onely men shal be saued But the Church of God doth certainly know and though all the Diuels and wicked ones stamp at it doth professe that this is the alone true and wholesome doctrine of God and his worship which God himselfe euen from the creation of man deliuered by his owne voice to our first fathers and afterwards would haue to be contained in the scriptures by the Prophets and Apostles Since then whatsoeuer we may affirme of God and the saluation of men doth depend on the written word we wil first consider these foure things as touching the Scripture before wee come to make recitall what our selues affirme 1 What the holie Scripture teacheth or how Christian doctrine is diuided 2 What Religion deliuered in the Scriptures differeth from other religions or how we ought to discerne the true Church and to disseuer her from other sects 3 From whence it appeareth this Religion alone to be true and diuine and al others to be forged 4 For what cause no doctrine besides the holy Scripture is to bee receaued into the Church OF THE FIRST QVESTION What the holy scripture teacheth THE argument and summe of the whole sacred Scripture cannot be more rightly nor more simply nor with more perspicuous breuitie comprised theÌ the holy Ghost hath comprised it in the ten commandements Creed in which the Articles of our Faith are rehearsed which will be manifest inough if we remeÌber that the whole Scripture consisteth of twoo partes the Law and the Gospell The Catechisme of Heidelberg maketh mention of three of which yet the first the third appertaine vnto the Law Others make fiue parts The Decalog or tenne commandements the Law the Creed the Sacraments and praier But the Decalog is the summe of the Law and therefore is it to be referred vnto the Law which is the former part The Creede conteineth the summe of the Gospel and therefore must it be referred vnto the Gospell which is the secoÌd part The Sacraments are as appurtenaÌces adioined vnto the doctrine of the Gospel therfore also they are referred vnto the second part Praier is a part of the worship of God and therefore to be referred vnto the Law There are also who say this doctrine of the Church is diuided 1. Into the doctrine as touching God 2. into the doctrin concerning his wil 3. into the doctrine concerning his works But these three parts are handled both in the Lawe and in the Gospel An argument from the diuision 1. For al the doctrine concerning God is either of the nature or of the will or of the workes of God Wherefore what the nature of God is is taught in the Law and Gospel His wil is seene either in his commandements or in his threatnings or in his promises Now his works either are his benefites or the iudgementes of his will which are to be beheld in the creation after the fal in the restoring of man Besides these the sinnes also of men and diuels are described And of all these wee are taught either in the Law or in the Gospel or in both Wherefore the Law the Gospel are the chiefe generall heads which comprehend al the doctrine of the Scripture 2 Christ himselfe hath made this diuision saying So it is written and so it behooued Christ to suffer Testimonies and to rise from the dead the third day and that in his name should be preached repentance and remission of sinnes Now all this is conteined in the Law and the Gospell 3 Because the Law and the Gospel doe comprehend the same which are comprehended in the writings of the Prophets and Apostles and in the doctrine of the Church in which is comprehended what God hath done vnto vs and what of vs hee requireth Therefore haue we well diuided the Doctrine of the Church into the Law and the Gospel 4 We doe gather also the self-same argument of the holy scripture by this From the definition of the subiect to wit
the couenant that the bookes of the Prophets and apostles are called the old and new Testament For it is wel known that here by the name of Testament is meant the couenant If then the couenant which is between God and the faithfull bee described in these bookes it must needes bee that in them is declared what God promiseth and what hee doth vnto vs to wit his fauour remission of sinnes his holy spirit righteousnes and life euerlasting and preseruation of his Church in this life by and for his sonne our mediatour as also what he requireth of vs that is to say faith by the which we receaue his benefits and a life framed according to his commandementes by which wee declare our thankfulnes And these are the thinges which are taught in the Law and Gospell 5 Neither is the meaning of the holy Ghost otherwise From the Subiect correlatiue of the couenaÌt when in a woorde he sayeth that Christ is taught in the whole Scripture and that hee alone is to be sought there For Paul truely as also the rest of the Apostles did not propose a maimed but a whole doctrine vnto the churches euen as himselfe witnesseth Act. 20. That hee kept nothing backe but shewed all the counsell of God concerning the Ephesians And yet the selfe-same Apostle 1 Cor. 2. saith That hee knew nothing but Iesus Christ and him crucifyed And Cap. 3. That the foundation of the doctrine of the Church is Christ alone And that this foundation is common to the Prophets together with the Apostles Wherefore the Doctrine concerning Christ is the summe and scope of the Scripture and the foundation laid by the Prophets and Apostles on which whosoeuer rely not they are not stones of the Temple of God that is members of Christes Church OF THE SECOND QVESTION SINCE that we do vnderstand what is the Doctrine of the Church Wherefore true religion is to be discerned from others coÌteined in the books of the Prophets and Apostles to wit the sound and vncorrupt voice of the Law of God and the Gospell concerning Christ easie it is necessarie for vs to discerne it from al other religions 1 Because of the commandement of God 1 Cause The commandement of God 1. Iohn 5.39 1. Cor. 10. 1 Cor 6.17 Apoc 18.4 Eâaâ 52.11 â Iohn 10. 2. ââme The glory of God 2. Cor. 6.15 which ought to suffice vs whether we know the cause or no. Flie Idols Depart from her my people Be not yoked with Infidels Be yee holy Touch no vncleane thing yee that beare the vessels of the Lord. Hee that bringeth not this doctrine bid him not God speede 2 For the glorie of God who as hee will not haue him-self coupled with idols and diuels So also hee will haue his truth seuered from lies and his houshold to bee separated from the enemies of the Church that is from the children of Satan It were contumelious so to thinke of God as that he would haue such Children as persecute him There is no agreement betweene Christ and Belial â Our saluation 3 For our owne saluation and that in two respects 1. That the Church may be known that is may be beheld vnto the which the faithful may ioyne them-selues Whereas if thou canst not discern the true Church from the false thou shalt âot know vnto which to ioyne thy selfe and what maner of woorship thou oughtest to follow For God will that all which are to he saued be gathered vnto the Church according as it is said Out of the Church there is no saluation 2. In regard of our comfort that euery one may know of what kingdome they are and whether they be of those vnto whom God promiseth saluation This canst thou not know except thou canst discerne the true Church from false churches 4 The doctrine of other sectes 4. The confirmation and the difference is necessarie to be knowen that our faith and comfort may bee the surer when as we see that to be in our Church which âis wanting in others likewise when as wee perceiue what is the cause why they who make profession of our doctrine he saued but all other sectes together with their sectaries be damned 5 Least wee being deceaued should embrace the doctrine of some other sect for true Religion 5. The eschuing of danger Act. 4 Iohn 10. For there is no saluation in any other neither among men is there giuen any other name vnâder heauen whereby wee must bee saued Therefore is it said He that is the sheepheard of the sheepe him doe the sheep follow because they know his voice and they wil not follow a stranger but they flee from him for they know not the voice of strangers It is necessarie therefore that the sheep know how to discerne the voice of the sheepherd from the voice of wolues according vnto the rule 1. Iohn 4 Beleeue not euerie spirit For Sathan is wont to transforme himselfe into an Angel of light and the most part of Heretikes doe imitate the woords of true teachers whereas their opinions are most different And wee oftentimes see that the ruder sort when as they perceaue some similitude in some either rites or opinions are easily lead to beleeue that the aduersaries of the Church do professe either the same religion with vs or not so bad as wee make it or since that they haue some thing common with vs that it is not much material whether they let passe some thinges or ad some others Wherefore least some shewe of likenes may beguile any man it is profitable that the manifest and vniuersal differences of the true and false religions may be laid open to the sight 6 Least we be partakers of the punishments which are to 6. Punishment come on such men Apoc. 18.4 Goe out of her that ye be not partakers in her sinnes and that ye receaue not of her plagues 7 That the wicked may bee left vnexcuseable 7 That the wicked may bee left vnexcuseable For albeit an acknowledging of God is neither sufficient to saluation nor true without the doctrine of the Church yet so much of God is manifested vnto al men as is sufficient to take away al excuse from them for their impiety For neither vnto these very things which may truely bee gathered concerning God by the light of nature and frame of the world do they giue their assent neither go they forward to seeke a more full knowledge of God vnto the which those thinges are as it were spurs to pricke them forward but either they doe quite and clean reiect them or they draw them vnto an other meaning and stitch their own inuentions vnto them besides and against the testimonie of the whole nature of things and their owne consciences So that they are ignorant indeed of God but that of stubbornes and of purpose And this is the very cause why at length they are oppressed with desperation because they are
wee beleeue that the scriptures were deliuered from heauen be the witnes of the church who seeth not that heerby the autoritie of mans voice is made greater then of the voice of God For he that yeeldeth his testimonie vnto an other so that he is the onely or the chiefe cause why credence is giuen vnto the other out of all doubt greater credite is giuen vnto him then vnto the other who receiueth his testimonie Wherefore it is a speech most vnwoorthy the maiestie of God that the voice of God speaking in his holie booke is not acknowledged except it bee confirmed by the witnesse of men Secondarily 2. Reason Our comfort Faith is grouÌded on approoued witnes therfore not on mans wheras the doctrine of the Prophets Apostles doth preach of so great matters as the certaine knowledge of theÌ is so greatly desired of all who are well disposed and the conflictes of doubtfulnes in all mens mindes are so great what full assurance of our faith can there bee what sure consolation against the assaultes of temptations if that that voice on which our confidence relieth bee no otherwise knowen vnto vs to bee indeed the voice of God but because men say so in whom wee see so much ignorance error and vanitie to bee that no man scarcely especially in matters of some weight doth attribute much vnto their woorde except other reasons concurre with it 3 Reason The confutation of our enemies Thirdly the truth of God and christian religion is plainly exposed vnto the mockes and scoffes of the wicked if we going about to stop their mouthes do therefore onely desire that we should be credited that our Religion is from God because our selues say so For if they bee by no other confutation repressed they will with no lesse shew of truth deny it than wee affirme it 4 Reason Witnesses Last of all the scripture it selfe in many places is against this opinion doth chalenge a far higher authoritie vnto it selfe theÌ which hangeth vpon mens woords For so sayth Christ himselfe Iohn 5. I receiue not the record of man signifieng thereby that his doctrine stood not no not on Iohn Baptists testimonie although yet he did alleadge it but as of lesse account that he might omit nothing by which men might be moued to beleeue Therefore he addeth But I saie these thinges that you may beleeue I haue a greater witnes then the witnes of Iohn And if Christ nowe beeing humbled said these thinges of himselfe then surely shall they be no lesse true of him being in glory and sitting in his throne And 1. Corinth 2. Paul saith My word and my preaching stood not in the entising speech of mans wisedome but in plaine euidence of the spirit and of power that your faith should not be in the wisedome of men but in the power of God If so bee then our faith must not rest no not vpon reasons wisely framed by men much lesse shal it depend on the bare word of men Eph. 2. the Church herselfe is said to bee builded vpon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles If then the confidence and confession of the Church staieth on the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles as on the foundation the certainty of the Scripture cannot hang on the Churches witnes For so should not the Church be vpheld by the testimonie of the Prophets and Apostles but by her owne And 1. Iohn 5. it is said If we receiue the witnes of men the witnes of God is greater If it be greater then the authoritie of it hangeth not on the record of man But wee are to giue more credence vnto God witnessing the Prophets and Apostles writings to bee indeede his voice then vnto the Church affirming the same Now that it is said of the contrary That they are true the Church alone doth witnesse Answere The minor is false That by the Churches Obiection 1 record alone it doth appeare vnto vs that the sacred bookes which wee haue were written by the Prophets and Apostles whose names they beare in their forhead and that euen vnto vs they are come vncorrupt this we grant not For God farre more certainly testifyeth both in the Scripture and in the hartes of his Saints that no fained or forged thing is in these books theÌ it can be by the Church and all the creatures of the world confirmed They therefore who stand vpon the Churches testimonie alone in this point shew that themselues haue not as yet felt or vnderstood the chiefest testimonies Furthermore they say that the bookes authentike The discerning of bookes Answere The Minor is false 1 The working of the holy Ghost or as they Obiection 2 terme them Canonical of both Testamentes are discerned from the Apocryphall by the Churches iudgement and therefore that the autority of holy canon doth depend on the churches wisedome But that this difference of the bookes is not determined by the churches iudgement but being imprinted into the books themselues by the Spirite of God is onely acknowledged and approoued by the Church this is easily to be vnderstood if the causes of this difference be considered For either in these which are called Apocryphall the force and maiesty of the heauenly spirit doth lesse euidently appeare in the weight and vehemency of woordes and matter then in others of which it is clear that they are the heauenly oracles therefore set downe in writing by diuine instinct that they might be the rule of our faith or it cannot be determined neither out of these books themselues 2 The certainty of authours nor out of others which are canonicall that they were written either by the Prophets or Apostles because either they were not penned by those whom God by certaine testimonies hath warranted vnto vs to be endued with a prophetical spirit or themselues do not shew any certaine authors of them or by their forme of speech or other reasons it may be gathered that they were not left of them whose names they beare Now as touching either this euidence of the spirit or certainty of the authors we builde not our iudgement on the testimonie of the Church but of the bookes themselues And therefore not for the Churches iudgement onely do we iudge some bookes to be canonicall and the foundation and rule of our faith and do therefore accept of the doctrine of other some because they agree with the canonicall but rather for the verie causes of this difference which wee finde in the bookes them-selues Obiection 3 The Church is more ancient than the Scripture 1. Answere The minor is false As for that which some men say that the Church is ancienter then the Scriptures and therefore of greater autoritie it is too trifling For the woord of God is the euerlasting wisedome in God him-selfe Neither was the knowledge of it then first manifested vnto the Church when it was committed to writing but the manifesting of it began together with the
much thereof hath beene preserued of God for vs as was necessarie and profitable for the doctrine and comfort of the Church euen as Iohn witnesseth that Iesus did many thinges before his disciples 1 As much of the history as is sufficient doth remain Iohn 21. which are not written in the storie of the Gospel And that these thinges which are extant were written that wee might beleeue that Iesus is the Christ the Sonne of God and that beleeuing wee might haue life euerlasting in his name Furthermore 2 The holy Scripture is perfect in sense though not in words concerning doctrine and precepts albeit some thinges written by the Apostles be not extant whatsoeuer yet of necessarie doctrine was in them it is certaine that it is contained in those which we haue both because that Paul in both places doth repeate that which hee hath written in those Epistles and also because it hath bin before shewed that God hath deliuered the whole doctrine of our saluation in the Scripture which is extant and wil preserue it vnto the ende of the world They bring other places also by which they indeuour to Obiection 2 gather Some things were spoken by word of mouth that Christ his Apostles did deliuer some things vnto the Churches by mouth which are not comprised in the writings of the Apostles As Mat. 28. where Christ sendeth his Apostles to preach Iohn 16. I haue yet many things to say vnto you but you cannot beare them now Act. 16. Paul and Timothy deliuered vnto the Churches the decrees to keepe ordained by the Apostles and elders which were at Ierusalem 1. Cor. 11. I wil order other things when I come 2. Thes 2. Keepe the instructions which you haue beene taught either by word or by our Epistle And cap. 3. Withdrawe your selues from euerie brother which walketh not after the instruction which he receaued of vs. And in the 2. and 3. Epistles of Iohn I haue many things to write vnto you but I would not by paper and incke but I trust to come vnto you and speake mouth to mouth 1 Tim. 6. Tit. 1. and 2. And Paul chargeth Timothie to keep that which was committed vnto him and to commit those things which he had heard of him to men fit to teach Lastly they saie That before the bookes either of the olde or new Testament were written the doctrine was deliuered vnto the Church by mouth But neither the Prophets nor Christ nor the Apostles haue deliuered any other precepts by mouth then those which are written And if they ordained any ceremonial thinges in the Churches which they committed not to writing neither were they contrarie to these which are written neither ouer-many or vnprofitable neither put on them with an opinion of necessitie For neither was there any other Gospel from the beginning neither did Christ command anie other to be preached then that which we haue written Neither were those things any other which the Apostles then could not beare through infirmitie then the selfesame which the Lord had taught them before which the spirite should cal into their minds and expound vnto them which themselues afterwards did deliuer in writing to the church neither were they otherwise then sutable to those thinges which they had before receaued of the Lord neither olde wiues to is such as a great part of the Popish traditions are but the most authenticke doctrine of the Gospel either vnknowen or repugnant vnto the reason and wit of man But what Paul in the Acts is said to haue deliuered vnto the churches is there expressed euen the decree of the counsel of Ierusalem concerning blood strangled and thinges offered to idols Vnto the Corinthians hee promiseth that he will take order for matters of ceremonies euen such as appertained to the ministring of the Lords Supper Now by the instructions which he speaketh of to the Thessalonians he vnderstandeth not anie Lawes concerning ceremonies but the whole doctrine of the Gospel which he had taught euen the selfe same both by word and writing which hee had committed to Timothie and by the declaring of which mouth to mouth Iohn promiseth to bring true ioie vnto his auditours But bee it that Paul spake neuer so much of keeping traditions or ordinances which were not written as 1. Cor. 11. when hee saith Now brethren I command you that you keepe the ordinances as I deliuered them vnto you yet should not the aduersaries therefore obtaine that their traditions either are to be kept or are Apostolicke wheras most of them are singularly repugnant to the Apostles doctrine neither yet that there were more ordinances then in the Church then are written since that the Apostles did ordaine no rites by which the consciences of men should be bound Obiection 3 They alleadge farther the practise and examples of the Apostles That the Apostles haue decreed against and besides the Scripture Tit. 1. as if they did make anie ordinances or Lawes either besides or against the Scripture as when Paul ordaineih manie things of choosing Bishops and Deacons of widowes of weomen to be couered and to containe themselues in silence of not deuorcing the husband if he bee an infidel of controuersies betweene Christians 1 Tim. 3. 1 Cor. 11. 1 Cor. 14. 1 Cor. 7. 1 Cor. 6. But these men remember not that their authority is not equal vnto the Apostles authoritie neither consider they that there is nothing in all these thinges appointed of Paul which is not agreeable to the rest of the word of God contained in writing and that manie of those things which they alleadge is comprehended in the commandements of the Decalog More trifling is it 1 Answere that they saie the forme of Baptisme appointed by Christ was changed by the Apostles because it is reade in the Acts. 2.8 and 19 that they Baptised in the name of Iesus Christ For in those places not the forme of Baptism but the vse is declared that is that men were baptised for to testifie that they did belong to Christ Neither yet by the example of the Apostles who interdicted the Churches thinges offered to idols blood and that which was strangled is it lawful for Councels and Bishops to make decrees and Lawes to tie mens consciences For first here againe there must needs be reteined a difference betweene the Apostles by whom God opened his wil vnto men whereupon they also saie It seemed good to the holie Ghost and to vs and other ministers of the Church who are tied vnto the Apostles doctrine Further as coÌcerning this decree of the Apostles they decreed nothing else then what the rule of charitie commaundeth which at all times would haue that in things indifferent men should deale without offence Now if they vrge that these ordinances are called necessary againe it doth not thereupon follow that the traditions of Bishops are necessarie especially such as are the Bishops of Rome Then that necessity whereof the Apostles speak
not knowing the scriptures neither were they the true Church though they seased vpon the name and place of it 2 Answere Vniuersallie Secondly the true Church indeede erreth not vniuersallie For alwaies the light of the truth especially concerning the foundation of doctrine is preserued in some mens minds wherupon the Church is called the pillar and ground of truth But yet neuertheles some also of the godly oftentimes fall into errors through ignorance and infirmitie yet so that they hold the foundation neither doe they defend their erronious opinions contrarie to their conscience and at length they forsake them euen as it is said If anie man builde vpon this foundation gold 1 Cor. 3. Ephes 4. 1 Cor. 12 siluer c. And Philip. 3. If ye bee otherwise minded God shal reueile euen the same vnto you Last of al there is giuen vnto euery man grace according vnto the measure of the gift of Christ And the spirit distributeth to euerie man seuerallie as he wil. The Apostles before they had receiued the holie Ghost at Whitsontide were the liuely members of the Church yet erred they concerning the kingdom office of the Messias There were of the Chiliasts opinion great men in the Church as Pasias Irenaeus Apollinarius Tertullian Victorinus Lactantius Methodius Martyr And therefore although the Church er not vniuersallie yet oftentimes some of her members erre when as they swarue from the woord which God suffereth not seldome to happen vnto them for to keepe vs beeing warned of our weakenes and blindnes in modestie and his true feare and in daily inuocating of him and withal to teach vs that the truth of doctrine is not to be measured by the title of the church but by the woord deliuered of him by the handes of the Prophets and Apostles as it is said Thy woord O Lord is a lanterne vnto my feet Psalm 119. and a light vnto my pathes Likewise 1 Tim. 6. Keepe that which is committed vnto thee and auoid profane and vaine bablinges This ground beeing once laied 7 Obiection The Church ought to obey Bishops by the commandement of God that so far foorth the Church erreth not as it doth not swarue from the written woord of God it is easy to answere to that which they make shew of to the contrarie that the Church is ruled by Bishops and therefore must obey them as it is saied Act. cap. 20. Take heede vnto all the flocke whereof the holy Ghost hath made you ouerseers to gouerne the Church of God And Mat. 18. If hee refuse to heare the Church let him bee vnto thee as an heathen man and a Publicane Luc. 10. Hee that heareth you heareth mee and hee that despiseth you despiseth mee And to the Hebrewes 13. Obey those who beare rule ouer you For both they must rule and the Church must obey them according vnto the prescript of Gods woord as it is said If any man preach any other doctrine let him bee accursed Aunswere Necessarilie in those ãâã things which belong to the ministery frely in traditions Gal. 1. Whatsoeuer therfore the ministers propound out of the woord of God vnto the Church wee must of necessity obey it that which the Lord teacheth Matt. 23.2 when hee saieth The Scribes the Pharisees sit in Moyses chaire All therefore whatsoeuer they bid you obserue that obserue and doe For they sit in Moses chaire who teach Moses doctrine in the Church If also they ordaine any thinges indifferenâ and of a middle sort which are profitable these also are to be obserued for maintaining of order and auoiding of offence But if they require vs to beleeue or obserue thinges repugnant to the woord of God or thinges that are in their owne nature indifferent with putting an opinion of necessitie in them and of woorshipping of God they sit no longer in Moses chaire but in the chaire of scorners and of them it is said Iohn 10. The sheepe heard them not Likewise 1. Tim. 4. In the latter times some shall depart from the faith and shal giue heed vnto the spirites of error And that the decrees of the Bishops also are not to bee receaued among the precepts and decrees of the Church is confirmed by the example of the ciuill magistrate whose iust good Lawes binde the coÌsciences of the subiects 1 Inst For the dissimilitude of the examples consisteth in that that God himselfe by expresse woorde hath decreed a necessitie of obedience to the Lawes and commandements of the ciuil magistrate 1 Instance The magstrate doth bind the consciences therfore Bishops which are not repugnant vnto his Law but hath giuen a liberty of conscience in traditions of the Church so that he pronounceth himselfe to be angrie with him who obeieth not ciuil magistrats as long as they command nothing repugnant to his Lawes but not with them which without offence do contrarie to the constitutions of Bishops For of the magistrate it is said Rom. 13. We must obey him for conscience sake But of thinges indifferent in the Church Coloss 2. Let no man condemne you in meat or drink or in respect of a holy daie 2 Instance The higher power doth more bind 1 Answere Likewise Gal. 5. Stand fast in the liberty wherewith Christ hath made vs free Now if againe they reply that the office of Bishops is aboue the ciuil power and therefore hath greater force then that to bind men to obey first we graunt that more obedience is due vnto the superior power then to the inferiour as long as it commaundeth nothing contrarie to Gods woorde As long therefore as the ministers propound the word of God vnto the Church and for auoiding of offence commaund such thinges to be obserued as appertaine to decencie and order they do not now offend against them but against God whosoeuer obey them not But if they require their lawes concerning thinges indifferent to be obserued with putting an opinion of necessitie in them and of the worship of God and do make them necessarie when there is no danger of offence to ensue Because this charge is contrarie to the word of God no obedience is due vnto it Further we confesse that greater obedience is due vnto the superiour power in those things in which it is superiour that is in which God would haue other powers to obey it But the ministerial power is superiour vnto the ciuil in those things which belong properly vnto the ministerie that is which are of God deliuered commaunded and committed vnto the ministers that by them they may bee declared vnto the Church But of matters indifferent concerning which nothing is either commanded or forbidden of God the ciuil power is superiour by reason of the authoritie which God in these matters hath giuen vnto the ciuil magistrate and not to the ministers of the Church Obiection 8 But against this they returne againe That wee also doe alleadge the Testimonies of councels fathers in
that the whole nature of of man that is his mind wil and hart and all his faculties are so depraued that without renewing they can bring foorth none but vitious actions and such as displease God according to those sayinges Rom. 7. For wee know that the law is spirituall but I am carnal sold vnder sinne Again For I know that in me that is in my flesh dwelleth no good thing And Rom. 8. So then they that are in the flesh can not please God Matt. 7. A corrupt tree cannot bring forth good fruit And truly the reason why it must needs be so is not obscure For whatsoeuer is not exactlie agreeable to the rule of the Lawe that cannot please God but deserueth malediction the wrath of God euerlasting as it is said Accursed be euery one that abideth not in all which are writteÌ in the book of the Law And S. Iam. ca. 2. Whosoeuer shall keep the whole Law yet faileth in one point he is guiltie of al. But no action of men since the fal hath beene wholy agreeable vnto the Lawe wherefore no action of theirs can please God The minor is hereof manifest because the Law in euerie action requireth the knowledge of the true God agreeing with his wil reuealed in the Scripture this end as principal that the true God by that obedieÌce of the reasonable creature may be honored and furthermore requireth such a desire of obeying god such a loue of god as for a man rather to leese al then to depart euen in the least matter from the wil of god and that there be none no not the least affection or desire or inclination that may cal him from that exceeding and most ardent loue of god and from obedience towards his Law 1. Cor. 10. Doe al things to the glorie of God Deut 6. Thou shalt loue the Lord thy God with al thy hart and with al thy minde and with al thy strength But they who are not regenerat in all their actions they doe not so much as acknowledge the true god much lesse doe they refer al to his honor or loue him aboue al things but are turned away from him and are his enemieâ Rom. 5. When wee were enemies wee were reconciled to god And cap. 8. The wisedome of the flesh is enmitie against god Wherefore no action of theirs whatsoeuer it appeareth to the shewe agreeth with the rule of the Law of God As it is said Rom. 14. Whatsoeuer is not of faith is sinne The doctrine of Original sin profitable to be held in the Church This doctrine concerning Original sinne is to bee held in the Church 1. That the knowledge of sinne be perfect 2. Because god will haue our corruption to bee knowen to bee so great as wee can not so much as begin our obedience by our selues without his grace and his holie spirit 3. That wee may know what sinnes are in the godlie and what be the differences of the sinnes which are in the regenerat and in the reprobate What Actual sinne is Actuall sinne is euery inward and outward Action which is repugnant to the Law of god as well in the minde as in outward actions and the omitting of those thinges which the law commaundeth as to will to thinke to follow to doe euil not to will to flie to omitte to doe good Likewise motions and passions contrarie to the Law Hither belongeth that diuision into sinnes of fact and sins of omission The second diuision of Sinne. Raigning sin THere is Raigning sinne and sinne Not-raigning This diuision is taken out of the Apostle Rom. 6. Let not sin raigne in your mortall bodie Sinne Raigning is all sinne which is not repented of and which is not resisted by the grace of the holie Spirit and for which not onely according to the order of gods iustice but also for the thing it selfe hee is guiltie of eternal punishmentes who hath it And it is called Raigning 1. Because it is pampered 2. Because it hath rule ouer a man and maketh him guiltie of eternal daÌnation Al sins in the wicked are raigning sins Such are all sinnes in the wicked who beleeue not the Sonne and are without faith and repentance That is also in the elect before their conuersion although it be remitted according to the secret purpose of God yet they do not as yet know it In the elect also before their conuersion 1 Iohn 3.8 But after they are conuerted they striue against it that it may not beare rule ouer them It is called also Mortal in which who perseuereth dieth in it perisheth He that committeth sin that is he that of purpose with delite sinneth is of the diuel Where he speaketh of Raigning sin Sin raigning is all sin in the regenerate before their conuersion in the not regenerat continually whether they be defectes oâ inclinations or errors or Actuall sinne Sinne not Raigning is that which is repented of which is resisted by the grace of the holy Spirit Sinne not Raigning and whereof we obtaine remission And this sin is in the godly If wee say we haue no sin we deceaue our selues and there is no truth in vs. This saith Iohn Of sinne Not-raigning It is no more I that doe it Rom. 7. but the sinne that dwelleth in mee Sinne Not-raigning is called also Veniall Why not raigning sin is called venial not for that it deserueth remission or that it is not woorthie of punishment but because remission followeth such sinne Neuerthelesse I had rather vse the names of Raigning and Not-raigning sinne 1. Because the names of Mortall and Veniall sinne are obscure and doubtful For all sinnes are mortal And Iohn also calleth Mortal sinne or sin to death the sinne against the holie ghost 2. Because of the errors of the Papists who saie that they are called venial sinnes which are light and deserue not aeternal paines whereas yet it is said Accursed be euery one who abideth not in all 3. Because the Scripture vseth not these terms especially the name of Venial sinne 1 Obiection But the elect fal not from grace Answere Finally they doe not But they who sinne mortallie and doe not repent perish This falleth not to the elect that they should fal finally but before the end they fall easily and often 2 Obiection The wil of God is vnchangeable But he will the saluation of the elect and remission of their sinnes Aunswere I grant that it is true concerning the purpose and counsaile of God but not concerning our affiance which we haue of the remission of sinnes For our comfort standeth not togither with errors which are contrarie to the foundation and with sinnes committed against our consciences For then are we said to haue remission of our sins when we apply these benefits to our selues Eph. 2.13 Now in Christ Iesus yee which once were farre off are made neere by the blood of Christ And Osc 2.23 I wil saie to
saue euen one from euerlasting death than to make all men by one sin guiltie of euerlasting death For be it that Christ should saue euen but one man 1. It was necessarie that hee shoulde paie in a finit time a punishment in greatnesse and valewe infinit not only for that one sinne of Adam but for other infinite sinnes which followed it of which euery one also deserue infinit punishment 2. It was required also that he should purge and take away not onlie that originall birth-sinne but also infinite others 3. and should restore in vs a perfect conformitie with god Wherefore the grace of Christ in sauing euen one man doth in infinit manner exceed the sinne of Adam Againe that al are not saued by Christ the cause lieth not in the force and excellency of his satisfaction or in the merit of Christ for this in it selfe is a sufficient and ful worthie ransome for the expiating of al the sinnes of al men but the fault rather is in men who do not as much as applie vnto themselues by a true faith Christs merit as they doe apply vnto themselues the sinne of Adam both by beeing borne in it and consenting vnto it and in fostering it For the grace of God is not narrower or of a straiter compasse than sinne in respect of the sufficiencie of Christes satisfaction but in respect of the sufficiency of the application thereof which is required of men For God will not so shewe his mercie as that he will not also exercise his iustice Now the reason why God doth impute for perfect righteousnesse the merit of Christ to beleeuers onely and restoreth saluation vnto them is for that in them alone he obtaineth the end both of his creation also of his deliuerie iustification euen his praise and glorie For they only agnise this benefit of GOD and yeeld thanks vnto him for it the rest despise it OF FAITH HAVING declared the Doctrine concerning the Mediatour which is the gospell it remaineth that we speake of the meane whereby wee are made partakers of the Mediatour that is of faith without which also the preaching of the Gospell profiteth and auaileth nothing The principal questions concerning Faith are seuen 1 What faith is in generall 2 How many kindes of faith there are 3 How those kindes differ 4 How faith and hope differ and agree 5 What are the causes of faith 6 What the effects 7 To whom it is giuen 1 WHAT FAITH IS FAith in generall is a knowledge of certaine propositions a firme assent caused by the authoritie of a true witnesse who is not thought to deceiue whether it be God or Angell or Man or Experience or it is to assent firmelie to a thing knowen for the asseueration sake word of true witnesses This faith reacheth to thinges both diuine and humane Wherefore wee must giue a more restrained faith which may agree to diuine thinges which notwithstanding must bee also generall Theologicall faith therefore is a certaine knowledge firmely yeelding assent to all thinges The definition of Theological faith in general which are deliuered in the sacred Scriptures of God his will and woorkes and of sinne euen because God himselfe dooth affirme it or it is to yeeld assent to euerie word of God deliuered to the Church either in the Lawe or in the Gospell for that it is the asseueration or auouching of God himself Oftentimes it is taken for the very doctrine of the Church or those thinges whereby wee are out of Gods woorde enfourmed and instructed vnto faith or assent and beleefe Furthermore albeit there be also other certain notices whereunto we firmely giue assent as vnderstanding or apprehension of principles Science Sapience Art How faith differeth from all other kindes of knowledge Prudence for the assent comming vnto the notice doth confirme and perfect it so that what knowledge of a thing is had without assent it is imperfect and vnprofitable yet none of these are that faith especially the Theologicall such as a little before it is described For to those notices or apprehensions we doe assent either because they are naturally engraffed in our mindes or for that they bring demonstrance or some other true and certaine proofes But the Theologicall assent or faith is not neither ariseth it out of the instinct of nature neither out of sense or experience neither out of demonstrations or reasons borrowed from Philosophie but commeth and dependeth of a peculiar and supernaturall reuelation or diuine Testimonie That therefore which is added in the former description for the asseueration of God himselfe distinguisheth Theological faith from al other knowledges euen the most certaine And this generall definition of Theologicall faith is necessarie that wee may not thinke that out of Philosophie or such principles as are naturally knowen to all are to bee drawen reasons or argumentes sound and sufficient to confirme the articles of our faith but may know that the woord of God and those good and necessarie consequences and arguments which are framed out of it are a supernaturall light and more certaine then all though most exact and exquisite demonstrances either natural or Mathematicall of Philosophers 2 What are the kinds of faith 1 Historical 2 Temporary 3 Working miracles 4 Iustifieng What historical faith is THe difference of these kindes one from the other appeareth out of their definitions Historicall faith is to know and think al those thinges to bee true which are manifested from aboue either by voice or by visions or by any other manner of reuelation and are taught in the bookes of the Prophetes and Apostles and thus to be persuaded of them for the asseueration and testimonie of god himselfe It is called historicall because it is a bare knowledge of such thinges as God saith hee dooth or hath done or hereafter wil doe Of this faith these Testimonies of holy Scripture make mention Iames 2.19 The Diuels beleeue and tremble For the Diuel knoweth exactly both what things are written in the woorde and also what are not written Because he is a spirit witty quick and learned hee is present and seeth whatsoeuer things are doone in the church also through long experience hath known doth know the doctrin of the church to be true c. 1. Cor. 13.2 If I haue al faith so that I moue mouÌtains c. Which saying may be constred of al the sorts of faith Iustifing faith only excepted Act. 13. Simon Magus is said to haue beleeued to wit that the doctrine was true which the Apostles did propound Historical faith good in it selfe but made ill by them who can not applie it vnto themselues Wherefore historicall faith may be without iustifieng faith although iustifieng faith is not without it for the historical is a part of the iustifieng therefore this is good and profitable and necessarie in it selfe but is made in Diuels and men sinne by an accident for that they apply not
purchased by the blood of Christ which all we beleeue to be giuen vs by faith If therefore faith be the next cause of our Iustification in respect of vs it is also the cause of those thinges which necessarily followe Iustification Luk. 8.48 Thy faith hath saued thee In a worde The effects of faith are Iustification and Regeneration which is begunne here and is to bee perfected in the life to come Rom. 3.28 10.10 Acts. 13.39 7 Vnto whom faith is giuen IVstifieng faith is only proper to the elect Iustifieng faith giuen to all the Elect and to them onely and that to all of them For it is giuen to the elect alone and to all the elect euen to infants as concerning some inclnation Ioh. 6.44 No man caÌ come to me except the father which hath sent me drawe him Ioh. 20.16 Ye beleeue not for yee are not of my sheepe Mat. 13.11 It is giuen to you to knowe the secrets of heauen but vnto them it is not giuen Act. 13.48 And they beleeued as many as were ordained to euerlasting life Rom. 8.30 Whome hee predestinated them also hee called and whome hee called them also hee iustified Ephes 2.8 Faith is the gift of God Rom. 10.16 All haue not harkened to the gospell 2. Thes 3.2 For all men haue not faith Temporarie faith and the faith of miracles is giuen to those who are members of the visible Church only that is hypocrites But now neuerthelesse this faith of miracles ceaseth which florished in the Primatiue Church for that nowe the Doctrine is sufficiently confirmed Historicall faith all they haue who are by profession of the Church whether they be of the godly or reprobates yea and they also who are not members of the Church but enimies as Diuels Tyrants Historicall is a part of Iustifieng faith because there can bee no assent or perswasion of a thing which is not first knowen Obiection Historicall faith is a good worke Historical faith which is good in it selfe made ill The Diuels haue Historicall faith Therefore they haue good woorkes Aunswere Historical faith is a good worke if it be ioyned with an application of those thinges whereto it assenteth that is with confidence Reply Historicall faith is a good woork though it bee not ioined with confidence because it is an effect of the spirite of God Therefore the Diuels haue good woorkes Aunswere Historical faith is a good woorke in it selfe but is made ill by an accident for that the reprobate doe not apply those thinges to themselues which they knowe and beleeue to bee true Wherefore the Diuels are saide to tremble for that they doe not think that God is towardes them also such as is described in his woorde good mercifull c. The summe is As the substaunce it selfe of the Diuels and other things which they retaine still of their first creation so also both the knowlege and faith which they haue concerning diuine matters are in themselues very good because they are the effects and gifts of god but they are made euil by an accident euen by reason of their abusing of them for that they referre them not to this end as to shewe themselues gratefull vnto God the author of these good things and to magnifie him for them A beleeuing inclination in infante though not an actual beleefe Obiection Against this that all the Elect are saide to haue faith some thus reason Many infantes are of the Elect and yet haue not faith Therefore al the Elect haue not faith Answere They haue not indeede actuall faith but they haue a power or inclination to beleeue which the holy Ghost as is fittest for their capacity and condition woorketh in them Wherefore that remaineth stil which before was confirmed That all the Elect haue faith And further this I adde that not only faith but the confession also of faith is necessary for al the Elect which are growen to years and vnderstanding 1. Because of the commandements of God Exod. 20. Thou shalt not take the name of the Lorde thy God in vaine Therfore thou shalt take it aright He that shal confes me c. Mat. 10.32 2. Because of the glory of god Let your light shine before the woorlde Mat. 5.16 3. Bicause faith is not idle for it is as a fruitful tree 4. That we may bring others to Christ And thou beeing conuerted confirme thy brethren Luc. 22.32 How to know that wee haue faith Now we know that we haue faith 1. By the testimony of the holy ghost and by a feeling of true faith in our selues or by the thing it selfe that is by a true and vnfained desire of receiuing the benefits offered by Christ For he that beleeueth knoweth that hee dooth beleeue 2. By the strife and conflict within vs of the faith of doubtfulnes 3. By the effects that is by an earnest purpose of obeying God according to all his commandements Against the certainty of faith The certaintie of faith whereof we spake in the definition of faith some dispute on this wise Obiect 1. They who may fal before the end of their life into sin daÌnation cannot be certain of their saluation euerlasting life This is proued because to be certaine and to be in possibility to fall are contrary one to the other It is false therefore which is taught in the definitioÌ of Iustifieng faith to wit that euerlasting life is giuen vs and so our faith to be certaine and assured of it Ans To be in possibility of falling or failing that is finally True faith may faint for a time but cannot fail finallie is contrary to the certainty of our saluatioÌ But they who are once inriched by god with true faith doe not fail finally Reply 1. All that are weak may faile finally We are al weak Therefore we maie fail finally Auns The Maior is to bee distinguished All that are weak may faile finally true if they stoode by their owne strength But we who are beleeuers stand preserued and vphelde by the grace and power of God Therefore can wee not finally fail For whom God hath once embraced with his fauour them he wil not nor suffereth to fal vtterly from his grace Reply 2. But god hath no where promised that he wil keep and preserue vs in his grace Answere Yes he hath promised and expressed it Ioh. 1.28 I giue vnto them eternal life and they shall neuer perish neither shall any pluck them out of mine hand My father which gaue them me is greater than all and none is able to take them out of my fathers hand I and my father are one Rom. 8.38 I am persuaded that neither death nor life nor Angels nor principalities nor powers nor thinges present nor thinges to come c. shall bee able to separate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus Reply 3. But it is saide 1. Corint 10.12 Let him that thinketh hee standeth take heede least hee
fall Therefore perseuerance dependeth not of God promising but of our selues and therefore is doubtful standing vpon a doubtfull ground Aunswere This is a fallacy reasoning from that which is no cause as if it were a cause For by this verie exhortation hee goeth about to nourish make perfect and preserue the safetie of the faithfull For God vseth such threatninges thereby to retaine the godly in their dutie that they may not waxe proude and please themselues But hereof it doth not followe that hee permitteth the perseuerance of the godly in faith grace to their owne strength and arbiterment Moreouer Paul in that place speaketh not to particular men but to the bodie of the Church of Corinth in which many were hypocrites Wherefore they who truely bâleeue must certainly resolue that God wil saue them For if he will haue vs assured of his present fauour gâace towards vs he will also haue vs assured of that which is to come because God is vnchangeable Reply 4. Salomon saith Man knoweth not whether he be worthy of loue or hatred Therefore we cannot be assured of the election of God neither resolue any thing of Gods present fauor s by consequent neither of that which is to come Answere To the Antecedent 1. Man knoweth not true as concerning second causes or by euents of thinges bee they good or euill For external and outward fortune is no certaine token whereby to iudge of Gods fauour 2. Againe man knoweth it not of himselfe but he knoweth it God reuealing it and certifiyng vs aboundantly of his loue towards vs by his word and spirite Replie 5. But no man hath knowen the mind of the Lord. Rom. 11.34 Aunswere No man hath knowen it that is before Gâd hath reuealed it neither after hee hath reueiled it doth any man perfectly know it for so much know we of god as himselfe hath reuealed vnto vs It is the spirit which reuealeth and witnesseth vnto vs that we are the sonnes of God 2. Cor. 1.22 Rom. 8.16 2 Obiection Ezech. 18.24 The iust man is said to perish if he turne himselfe out of the right way I herefore beleeuers also may defect from godlines and fall from euerlasting saluation Answere He in that place is called iust not who is truely iust but who seemeth vnto men iust For the sonnes and heires only are indewed with true conuersion and godlines Rom. 8.14 As many as are led by the spirite of God they are the sonnes of God And if sonnes then also heires 1. Cor. 2.12 We haue receiued the spirite which is of God that we might know the things which are giuen vnto vs of God vers 16. Wee haue the minde of Christ Eph. 1.13 2. Cor. 1.22 and 5.5 The spirite is called the earnest of our deliuerie which is to come 3 Obiection Paul 2. Cor 6.1 exhorteth the Corinthians that they receiue not the grace of God in vaine so Christ likewise biddeth vs watch and pray Aunswere Thereby carnal securitie is forbidden and certainety of saluation as also faith tranquillity watchfulnes and praier is commaunded For these are the necessary and proper effects of our election an infallible Argument of saluation For al beleeuers are elected and Eph. 1. Paul teacheth that by faith wee are made partakers of Gods adoption 4 Obiection Saul failed and fell away finally Saull was one of the godlie Therefore the godly also fall away Aunswere We denie the Minor that Saul was one of the godly Replie But he had the giftes of the holie ghost Aunswere Hee had such giftes of the holie Ghost as are common to the godly with the reprobate he had not the gifts of regeneration and therefore neither shall hee the holy Ghost sanctifiyng him which is proper to the elect 5 Obiection The doctrine of the certaintie of our saluation breedeth securitie Aunswere It breedeth indeede a spiritual securitie by it selfe in the elect alone and a carnal by an accident and that onely in the wicked and reprobate but not at all in the godly Conclusions comprising the summe of the doctrine of Faith 1 FAith if wee take the word amply and largelie signifieth a certaine knowledge rising from the asseueration of witnesses who are thought not to deceiue 2 In the doctrine of the Church mention is made of fower sortâ of faith Historicall Temporarie working miracles and Iustifieng 3 Historicall faith is a knowledge resoluing those thinges to be true which are deliuered in the bookes of the Prophets and Apostles 4 TeÌporary faith is the knowlege of the doctrin of the church ioined with a ioy for the knowledge of the truth or for other either true or apparent good thinges without any applying of the promise of grace to the beleeuer and therefore without either true conuersion or finall perseuerance 5 Faith which worketh miracles is a certaine knowledge by especiall reuelation of the will of God of working some certain miracle according to the petition or foretelling of him by whom it is to be wrought 6 Iustifieng faith is a knowledge whereby a man doth firmly assent to euery word of God reuealed vnto him and resolueth that the promise of gods grace through christ belongeth to him further it is a ful persuasion and coÌfidence in this fauor of god towards him ouercomming al fear and pensiuenes 7 For the confidence of iustifieng faith is a motion of the will heart consisting of a ioy conceiued for the certainty of the present grace of God towardes vs and of a hope of our future deliuery from al euils 8 There is no faith therefore but which resteth on the wil of God reuealed in his word 9 All faith is wrought in men by the holie Ghost either by the voice of Gods heauenly doctrine or by immediat reuelation 10 Seeing God wil kindle frame and confirme ordinary faith in vs by the doctrine of the Church al are bound to hear it and meditate thereon 11 Temporarie faith befalleth to manie hypocrites which are in the Church Historical and the faith of miracles is common to the godly and vngodly Iustifieng faith is giuen in this life to all those only who are chosen vnto euerlasting life 12 Iustifieng faith doth not alwaies comprise Historicall neither is alwaies ioined with the faith of miracles As also the faith of miracles hath alwaies either historicall or temporarie faith ioyned therewith but Iustifieng it hath not alwaies 13 Faith also in the Saintes is imperfect in this life and languishing but yet whosoeuer feeleth in his hart an earnest desire of beleeuing and a strife against doubts arising in his mind he maie and ought certainely to resolue that hee is endewed with true faith 14 True faith being once kindled in our hearts albeit often it languisheth and is darkned for a time yet is it neuer wholy extinguished 15 But after this life it shall attaine vnto a more certaine and ful knowledge of God diuine matters euen to a feeling and experience with all the blessed
might power and at length to thrust them downe beeing falselie ouercome and conquered into eternall torments We are in this place to obserue the difference of the Prophetical Priestlie and roiall office both of them who were in the olde Testament and of Christ and of our selues In the olde Testament they were types or typicall Prophetes Priestes and Kings Christ is indeede the true Prophet King and Priest which they prefigured we are Prophetes Kinges and Priestes by participation as hauing Christs dignities communicated with vs. Now then let vs see what is our propheticall Priestly and roial office OF THE COMMVNION OF THE FAITHFVL OR CHRISTIANS WITH CHRIST IN the 32. Question wee are instructed concerning the inunction or annointing of the faithfull namely when they are called Christians or annointed and what is the dutie of Christians and what their comfort whereof this name doth aduertise theÌ Heere then is discoursed the common place concerning the communion of Christ the head with the faithfull his members and of the functions of these his members Hereof fowre things come to be considered 1 What is the annointing of Christians or whence beleeuers haue the name of Christians or Annointed 2 What is the Propheticall function of Christians 3 What their Priesthood 4 What their kingdome 1 WHAT IS THE ANNOINTING OF CHRISTIANS LVKE Act. 11.26 testifieth that the name of Christians first began to bee vsed in Antioche in the Apostles time whenas before time they had bin termed by the names of breethren Disciples Who is called a christian The name Christian is deriued from Christ in general he is called a Christian who is a Disciple of Christ followeth his doctrine or life who being inserted into Christ hath communion and fellowshippe with him whether he be such indeed or onelie carrieth a face or shewe before him of beeing such For there are two sortes of Christians some seeming or counterfeit Seeming false harted christiaÌs and outward but not true that is hypocrits others seeming and true For not euery seeming christian that is who is in outward conuersation a Christian is an hypocrit though euery hypocrit is a seeming Christian They are called seeming but not true Christians who beeing baptized professe in woord life or outward conuersation the Doctrin and faith of christ and are in the company of those which are called but are not partakers of Christes benefites beeing destitute of true faith and conuersion Therefore they are not the true liuely members of the Church Mat. 20.16 Many are called but few chosen Seeming true harted christiaÌs They are both seeming and true christians who being receiued by baptisme into the Church acknoweledge and professe Christs doctrine and being engraffed into Christ by a true faith are made partakers of all his benefites and beeing regenerated by the holie ghost led a life woorthie of true Christians Furthermore of hypocrites we are not here to speake but of those who are both without and within that is are truelie Christians and annointed of Christ by the holie ghost The annointing of these therefore The anointing of christians 1 Is an ordaining of them to an office 2 A bestowing of giftes on them whereof they take the appellation of Christians and Annointed is that being through a true faith engraffed by Baptisme into christ as members into their head they are made true partakers of his annointing For first he communicateth with them his Prophetical Priestly roial function that is he ordaineth maketh them Prophetes Priestes and Kinges Secondly he annointeth them with the true oile that is hee powreth into them the giftes of the holie ghost wherewith they beeing furnished maie easilie and rightlie discharge that their function For the holie Ghost is not idle in vs but woorketh the same in vs which hee doth in Christ albeit those graces and giftes in Christ are farre more excellent both in number and degree These thinges are expresselie shewed by these places of Scripture 1. Corin. 6 15. Knowe yee not that your bodies are the members of christ 1. Iohn 2.20 Yee haue an ointment from him that is Holie and yee haue knowen all thinges Actes 2.33 This Iesus by the right hande of God hath beene exalted and hath receiued of his Father the promise of the holie ghost and hath shed foorth this which yee nowe see and heare 1 Pet 2.9 Ye are a chosen generation a roiall Priesthoode Reuel 1.6 and 5.9 Thou wast killed and hast redeemed vs to God by thy blood out of euerie kinred and tongue and people and nation And hast made vs vnto our God Kings and Priestes and we shal raign on the earth By these places are these two thinges manifest What is to bee Christs member one is that our annointing is bestowed of Christ the other that it is bestowed onlie vpon those who are the members of Christ And to be the member of Christ is nothing else than to bee conioyned and vnited to Christ by the same spirite dwelling both in him and vs and by this spirite to be enriched with such righteousnesse and life as is in CHRIST to bee conformed vnto CHRIST and seeing this righteousnesse so long as wee remaine in this mortall bodie is vnperfect to bee acceptable vnto GOD for the righteousnesse of Christ which is imputed vnto vs. Rom. 8 11. 1. Corinth 6.7 Eph. 4.15.16 1. Corint 12.13 Rom 8.1 c. The similitude of mans bodie to declare our vnion with Christ Now the similitude of the head and members of the same bodie is most fitte and appliable to declare that most streit and indissoluble coniunction of vs with Christ For first As all the members of the bodie are knit to one and the same head and consequentlie to one another by sinews and fleshlie ligamentes and drawe their life sense and all their motion by the ministerie of the spirites from that one heade so long as they remaine vnited to their head and among themselues so Christ is that one and quickening head to whome al the elect who are the liuing members the church beeing vnited by the holie Ghost receiued thorough faith are quickened and are knit also among themselues by the meanes of mutuall charitie Which charitie and dilection must needs be there if we be ioined vnto the head For the connexion of the members with the heade is the originall and cause of the coniunction of the members among themselues For the quickning spirit of christ doth not flowe out of one member into another but out of one Christ as the head into all the members of the Church Ioh. 15.26 J wil send vnto you from the father the comforter the spirit of truth Secondly As in mans bodie are diuerse giftes and functions of the members and yet but one life and soule quickening and mouing all the members So in the bodie of the church are diuerse giftes and functions and yet but one spirite by the benefit whereof each
faith sighes and ardent praiers a sincere professing of Christianitie 1. Corint 12.3 No man can saie that Iesus is the Lord but by the holy ghost In a woorde by faith and repentaunce we know that the holie Ghost dwelleth in vs. OF THE CHVRCH THE questions to be obserued 1 What the Church is 2 How many waies it is taken 3 What are the markes thereof 4 Wherefore it is called holy and Catholique 5 What is the difference betweene the Church the common-weale or ciuil state 6 Whence it is that the Church differeth from the rest of mankinde 7 Whether any may be saued out of the church 1 WHAT THE CHVRCH IS VVHen the question is what the Church is it is presupposed that there is a Church so that it is not necessarie to make a question Whether there be a church Now as concerning the name ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Ecclesia which we cal the church it is natiuely a Greeke woord and commeth from a word which signifieth to cal forth For the custome was in Athens that a companie of the citizens were called foorth by the voice of the crier from the rest of the multitude as it were namelie and by their Hundreds to an assembly wherein some publique speech was had or to heare relation made of some sentence or iudgement of the Senate And thus differeth the word Ecclesia from Synagoga or Synagog For Synagoga signifieth any manner of congregation be it neuer so common and inordinate But Ecclesia betokeneth an ordained congregation and such as is called together for some cause From hence the Apostles translated the name Ecclesia to their purpose terming the Church by it for resemblaunce and likenesse sake For the church is gods congregation neither comming together by chance without cause nor beeing inordinate but called foorth by the voice of the Lorde and the crie of the word that is by the ministers of the gospel from the kingdome of Satan to hear or embrace Gods word This congregation or companie of those which are called of God to the knowledge of the gospell the Latines keeping still the Greeke woorde call Ecclesia But it shall bee requisite that we a little more fully define what the Church is The church of God is a congregation or companie of men The definition of the Church chosen from euerlasting of god to eternal life which from the beginning of the woorld vnto the ende thereof is gathered of the sonne of god out of all mankinde by the holie ghost and the Woorde consenting in true faith and which the Sonne of God defendeth preserueth and at length glorifieth with glorie and life euerlasting Thus is the true Church of God defined whereof the Creede dooth properly speake Obiection 1. They which are in the church perish not as the definition affirmeth Manie hypocrites are in the Church Therefore either hypocrites shall not perish or it is false that they which are in the Church perish not Aunswere They which are in the inuisible Church perish not and of this was our definition But the Minor proposââion speaketh of the visible Church in which are manie hypocrires Obiection 2. Where the inuisible church is not neither is the visible Jn the time of popery was not the inuisible church therefore there was not the visible Aunswere I denie the Minor For there also were remnantes that is there were alwaies some mingled with those dregs who held the foundation some more purely some lesse In summe the Church was oppressed but not extinguished 2 How manie waies the church is taken THE church is taken either for the true church The false Church or for the false The false church is vnproperly called the church and is a companie arrogating vnto themselues the title of Christes church but which do not folow the same but rather persequute it The true church is either visible The true church ãâã either vââible or inuisible or inuisible The visible church is a companie among men embracing and professing the true and vncorrupt doctrine of the Lawe and the Gospel and vsing the Sacramentes aright according to Christes institution and professing obedience vnto the doctrine in which company are many vnregenerated or hypocrites In the ãâ¦ã perish consenting notwithstanding agreeing to the doctrine in which also the Son of God is forcible to regenerate some by the vertue of his spirite vnto euerlasting life Hither appertaine the parables of the seede and the tares The inuisible church is a companie of those which are elected to eternall life in whom a newe life is begun here by the holie Ghost is perfected in the woorlde to come They which are in this inuisible church They which are in the inuisible Church neuer perish neuer perish neither are any hypocrites therein but the Elect only of whom it is said Ioh. 10.28 No man shal plucke my sheep out of mine hands Moreouer both these partes of the true Church both visible and inuisible are either vniuersall or particular The Vniuersall visible Church The Vniuersall visible Church is the companie of all those which professe the doctrine wheresoeuer in the worlde they be The particular Visible Church The particular visible is also a companie of those which professe the doctrine but in some certaine place The Visible Church is Vniuersall in respect of the profession of one Faith in Christ and of one Doctrine and worshippe But it is particular in respect of place and habitation The Vniuersall Inuisible and of diuersitie of rites and customes So also the Inuisible Church is Vniuersall as all the Elect in whatsoeuer place they bee and at whatsoeuer time they liued haue one faith The particular Inuisible againe it is particular as either in this or that place they haue the same faith Now all particular Churches are partes of the Vniuersall and the Visible are partes of the Vniuersall church Inuisible And of this Vniuersall Jnuisible Church doth the Article of our Creed speake properlie I beleeue the Holie Catholique Church For besides that the vniuersall inuisible church is catholique it is also nobilitated with this title that it is Holie Furder in this is the true communion of Saints between Christ and al his members It is called inuisible not that the men are inuisible but because their faith and godlinesse is inuisible neither is knowen of anie but of themseleus in whom it is neither can wee indeede discerne certainly the godly from the hypocrites in the church The TriumphaÌt and Militant parts of the Vniuersall Inuisible The partes of this vniuersal inuisible church may these two not vnfitly be accounted The church Militant and Triumphant The Militant is in this world fighting warring vnder the banner of Christ against the Diuel the woorlde and our flesh The Triumphant which both now triumpheth with the blessed Angels in heauen and shall after the resurrection enioie a full triumph Nowe although the Militant church is
God vnto saluation to euerie one that beleeueth And this is the ordinarie manner of giuing vs this beginning of euerlasting life namely by the woord mediately But there is another maner of giuing the same vnto infants and by miracles 7 Whether we can be assured in this life of euerlasting life IN this life not onely wee maie Our assurance of euerlasting life is necessary and grounded vpon sure reasons but wee ought also to bee assured and certain of euerlasting life otherwise we shal neuer haue it For it is giuen to al the elect and to them onely And wee maie be certaine of it by faith euen by a full persuasion of the good wil of God towardes vs likewise by the beginning of true repentaunce which is a ful purpose and intent to liue according to gods coÌmandements lastly by the peace of conscieÌce by a desire of God and by a ioie and gladnesse in God This assuraunce and certainty is grounded on sure and strong reasons 1. The autor of euerlasting life is vnchangeable euen GOD himselfe 2. Gods election is vnchaungeable 3. Christ is heard in all thinges which he desireth of his Father But he praied that his father woulde saue all those whom hee had giuen him 4. God will not haue vs to praie for good things necessarie to saluation with a condition but simplie 2. Tim. 2.19 The foundation of God remaineth sure the lord knoweth who ar his Ioh. 10.28 No maÌ shal pluck my sheepe out of my hand I giue vnto them eternal life but it were not eternal life if it could be interrupted or broken off Of the consummation of euerlasting life we must bee assured by the beginning thereof Rom. 11.29 The giftes and calling of God are without repentaunce God is faithfull therefore as hee hath begunne so also will hee accomplish and end Wherefore to doubt of the continuaunce and consummation of euerlasting life is to ouerthrow the faith and truth of god Now of the beginning of eternal life we are assured chiefly by a true faith which withstandeth doubtes that is which hath a purpose to resist the Diuel and crieth I beleeue Lord help my vnbeliefe But this faith cannot bee without repentaunce and therefore by an assured repentance we are also assured of the beginning of euerlasting life and therfore withal of the consummation thereof That which now hath been spoken of this article doth sufficiently declare what is To beleeue euerlasting life namely assuredly and certainely to bee perswaded 1. That after this life there shall be also a life wherein the Church shall be glorified and God magnified of her euerlastingly 2. That J also am a member of this Church and therefore partaker of euerlasting life 3. That J also in this life haue and enioy the beginning of euerlasting life OF IVSTIFICATION THIS doctrine Of iustification is one of the chiefe points of our faith not onely because it treateth of the chiefe and principall matters but also because this doctrine is most of all others called by heretiques into controuersie For there are two principall controuersies between the Church and Heretiques The first Of the doctrine concerning God the other of this doctrine of Justification and either of these doctrines beeing ouerthrowen the other points of our faith easily goe to wracke Wherefore we ought chiefly to fence and strengthen our selues against heresies in the doctrine concerning God and iustification The special questions 1 What iustice or righteousnes is in generall 2 How manifold it is 3 What iustice differeth from iustification 4 What is our iustice or righteousnes 5 How it is made ours 6 Why it is made ours 7 Why it is made ours by faith onelie 1 WHAT IVSTICE OR RIGHTEOVSNES IN GENERAL IS A Definition so generall of iustice can scarce bee giuen as may agree both to God and creatures euen such as may agree to the furthest and highest kindes of iustice or righteousnes which are Vncreate and created righteousnes except we wil make a definition full of ambiguity For vncreated iustice or righteousnes is God himselfe Vncreate Iustice is God himselfe who is the very squire and rule of all iustice Created iustice is an effect of vncreate or diuine iustice in reasonable creatures This created iustice or righteousnes may be defined generally in such sort as the definition shall bee alike common to all sortes thereof Justice therefore or righteousnes in generall as it agreeth to reasonable creatures is a fulfilling of those lawes which belong vnto reasonable creatures Our created Iustice is our conformitie with Gods lawes appertaining vnto vs. or is the conformitie or correspondence of reasonable creatures with the lawes appertaining and belonging vnto them It may be also defined on this wise Justice is a conformitie with God or with the law of God Or it is a fulfilling of Gods law ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã For iustice or righteousnes is the obseruance of the law ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as sin is the transgression of the law the name Righteousnes is deriued from Right which is the lawe it self and conformitie with the law is righteousnes it self This we must know because we must be iustified by the fulfilling of the law we must vnderstand that the law is not abolished but established by the gospel For the righteousnes iustice of the Gospel is the fulfilling of the lawe but doth not at all disagree from the lawe Obiect He that is iust and righteous is conformed and agreeable vnto the law To iustifie is to make iust Therefore to iustifie is to make one agreeable vnto the law Answere All this is graunted that is either in himselfe to be so or in another Now these are all one the imputed righteousnes or iustice of an other the righteousnes of the Gospel the righteousnes of faith Wherefore to iustifie is to assoile and absolue one from sin for that iustice or righteousnes which either is in himself or in an other This significatioÌ meaning of the worde is prooued throughout the whole Epistle to the Romans It was imputed to him for righteousnes 2 How manifold Justice is Legall Iustice IVstice we speak in general of created iustice is legal and Euangelical Legal iustice is the fulfilling of the Law performed by him who is therby said to be iust Or it is such a fulfilling of the Law which one performeth by his own obedience or it is a conformitie in the Law which is in him also who is called iust This legal iustice either is in vs or in Angels or in Christ as he is man as an accident inherent in his subiect Euangelical iustice is also a fulfilling of the Law but is not in him who is called therby iust or righteous but in another and is onelie imputed vnto him who is thereof called iust This is christs iustice or righteousnes performed for vs or that ransome of the Son of God imputed vnto vs by faith Euangelicall Iustice or the Iustice
baptised into christ who shoulde suffer and rise againe and they into christ who had suffered and was risen againe 2 The first ende of baptisme instituted by God is that God might thereby signifie and testifie that hee cleanseth by bloud and the holy ghost them which are baptised from their sinnes and so engraffeth them into christes body and maketh them partakers of his benefites 2. That baptisme might be a solemne receiuing or matriculating and admitting of euery one into the visible church and a distinguishing mark of the church from all sectes 3. That it might be a publique and solemne profession of our faith in christ and our bond whereby wee are obliged to faith and obedience towardes him 4. That it might aduertise vs of our sinking into afflictions and of our rising out of them againe and deliueraunce fâm them 3. Baptisme hath this force and power to testifie and seale by the commandement of God through the promise of grace adioined by Christ vnto this rite rightly vsed For Christ baptiseth vs by the hand of his ministers as hee speaketh vnto vs by the mouth of his ministers 4 Wherefore there is in baptisme a double water An external visible water which is elementary and an internall inuisible celestial which is the bloud and spirite of christ So also there is a double washing An external visible signifieng washing namelie the sprinckling or powring of water which is corporall that is is perceiued by the partes and senses of the body And an internal inuisible and signified washing namely remission of sinnes for the bloud of christ shed for vs and our regeneration by the holie ghost and our engraffing into his bodie which is spiritual that is is perceiued and receiued by faith and the spirite Lastlie there is also a double administer of baptisme An external of the externall baptisme which is the minister of the church baptizing vs by his hand with water An internall of the internall baptisme which is christ himselfe baptizing vs by his bloud and spirit 5 Neither is the water changed into the bloud or spirite of Christ neither is the bloud of Christ present in the water or in the same place with the water Neither are their bodies who are baptised washed therewith visiblie neither is the holy ghost by his substance or vertue more in this water than elswhere but in the right vse of baptisme hee worketh in the hearts of them who are baptized and spirituallie sprinckleth and washeth them with the bloud of christ and he vseth this external Symbole or signe as an instrument and as a visible woord or promise to stay and stir vp the faith of them who are baptised 6 When as then Baptisme is said to bee the washing of the new birth or to saue vs or to wash away our sins it is meant that the externall Baptisme is a signe of the internall that is of regeneration or our new birth of saluation and spirituall washing this internall Baptisme is saide to bee ioined with that externall Baptisme in the right vse and administration thereof 7 But notwithstanding so is sinne in Baptism abolished that we are deliuered from beeing obnoxious to the wrath of God and from the condemnation of eternall punishment and furder newnesse of life is begun in vs by the holy Ghost but yet the remnants of sinne remaine in vs vntill the end of this life 8 Now all they and they alone receiue Baptisme according to the right vse who are renewed or renewing and are baptised to those ends whereto Baptisme was by Christ instituted 9 The Church doth rightly administer Baptisme to all them and to them alone whom she ought to repute in the number of the regenerate or members of Christ 10 Seeing also the infants of christians are of the church into which Christ wil haue al those receiued and enrolled by baptisme who belong vnto him and therefore baptisme was substituted in the place of circumcision whereby as well vnto the infantes as vnto the elder sort which did belong vnto the seede of Abraham iustification regeneration and receiuing into the church was sealed therefore no man can forbid water that they should not be baptised who haue receiued the holy ghost purifieng their hearts Those infantes then must necessarilie also be baptised who either are borne in the church or come together with their Parents to it 11 As the promise of the gospell so baptisme beeing receiued vnworthily that is before conuersion is ratified and profitable vnto saluation to them that are penitent and the vse thereof which was before amisse and vnlawfull is nowe become vnto them right and lawful 12 Neither doth the wickednes of the minister make baptisme voide or of no effect and force vnto them so that it be administred into the promise and faith of Christ and therefore also the true church dooth not baptize them who haue beene baptized of heretiques but only must enforme and enstruct them with true doctrin concerning Christ and baptisme 13 And as the couenant once made with god is also afterwards after sinnes committed perpetually firme and of force to the repentant so also Baptisme being once receiued confirmeth and assureth the repentant all their life time of remission of sinnes and therefore neither ought it to be reiterated neither to be differred vntill the end of our life as if it so onely cleansed men from sinnes if no sinnes be committed after it is once receiued 14 Neither yet are all those who are baptised with water whether they be of vnderstanding or Infants partakers of the grace of Christ For the euerlasting election of God his calling vnto the Kingdome of Christ is frree 15 Neither are all who are not baptised excluded from the gâace of Christ For not the want but the contempt of the Baptisme shutteth men out of the couenant of God made with the faithfull and their children 16 And seeing the administration of the Sacraments is a part of the Ecclesiasticall ministerie they who are not called vnto this and especially weomen may not take vpon them the power and authoritie to baptise 17 Rites which are patched by men to Baptism as hallowing of the water tapers exorcisms chrisme salt crosses spetle such like are worthily reputed in the Christ as a corruption of the sacrament OF CIRCVMCISION THE latter two questions of Baptisme before expounded are also common vnto the doctrine of circumcision those thinges which may bee spoken of circumcision are not vnfitly annexed vnto the doctrine of baptisme It remaineth therefore that we briefly discusse those questions which are especiallie to be obserued concerning circumcision These are in number fower 1 What circumcision is 2 What are the ends of circumcision 3 Why it is abolished 4 Why christ was circumcised 1 WHAT CIRCVMCISION IS CIrcumcision is that rite whereby all the males of the Israelits were circumcised according to the commaundement of God that this right might bee a seale of the couenant made with Abrahams
are receiued of vs namelie earthly externall and visible signs as are bread and wine and besides these also heauenlie internall and inuisible gifts as are the true bodie of Iesus Christ together with al his gifts and benefits and heauenlie treasures Thirdly that in the supper we are made partakers not onlie of the spirit of Christ and his satisfaction iustice vertue and operation but also of the verie substaunce and essence of his true-bodie and bloud which was giuen for vs to death on the crosse and which was shed for vs and are trulie fed with the selfe-same vnto eternal life and that this verie thing christ should teach vs and make knowen vnto vs by this visible receiuing of this bread and wine in his supper Fourthly That the bread and wine are not changed into the flesh and bloud of Christ but remaine true and natural bread and wine that also the bodie and bloud of christ are not shut vp into the bread and wine and therefore the bread and wine are called of christ his bodie and bloud in this sense for that his bodie and bloud are not onlie signified by these and set before our eies but also because as often as we eat and drink this bread and wine in the true and right vse Christ himselfe giueth vs his body and bloud indeed to be the meat and drink of eternal life Fiftly That without the right vse this receiuing of bread and wine is no sacrament neither anie thing but an emptie and vaine ceremonie and spectacle and such as men abuse to their own damnation Sixtly That there is no other true and lawful vse of the supper besides that which Christ himselfe hath instituted and commaunded to be kept namelie this that this bread and this wine be eaten and drunken in remembrance of him and to shew forth his death Seuenthly that Christ in his supper dooth not commaund and require a dissembled and hypocritical remembraunce of him and publishing of his death but such as embraceth his passion and death and all his benefites obtained by these for vs by a true and liuelie faith and with earnest and ardent thankefulnesse and applieth them vnto those which eate and drink as proper vnto them Eightly that Christ will dwell in beleeuers onelie and in them who not through contempt but through necessitie cannot come to the Lords supper yea in al beleeuers eueÌ from the beginning of the woorld to all eternitie euen as well and after the same manner as hee will dwell in them who came vnto the Lords Supper They disagree in these pointes FIRST that one part contendeth that these woordes of Christ This is my bodie must be vnderstood as the words sound which yet that part it selfe doth not but the other part that those words must be vnderstoode sacramentallie according to the declaration of Christ and Paul according to the most certaine and vnfallible rule and leuil of the articles of our christian faith SecoÌdly that one part wil haue the bodie bloud of christ to be essentiallie Jn or With the bread wine so to be eaten as that together with the bread the wine out of the haÌd of the minister it entereth by the mouth of the receiuers into their bodies but the other part wil haue the body of christ which in the first supper sate at the table by the disciples now to be coÌtinue not here on earth but aboue in the heauens aboue and without this visible world and heauen vntill hee descend thence againe to iudgement and yet that we notwithstanding here on earth as oft as wee eate this bread with a true faith are so fed with his bodie and made to drink of his bloud that not onlie through his Passion and bloudshed we are cleansed from our sinnes but are also in such sort coupled knit and incorporated into his true essential humane bodie by his spirit dwelling both in him and vs as that we are flesh of his flesh and bone of his bones and are more neerly and firmlie knit and vnited with him than the members of our bodie are vnited with our head and so wee drawe and haue in him and from him euerlasting life Thirdly That one part will haue all whosoeuer come to the Lordes supper and eate and drinke that breade and wine whether they bee beleeuers or vnbeleeuers to eate and drinke corporallie and with their bodilie mouth the flesh and bloud of Christ beleeuers to life and saluation vnbeleeuers to damnation and death the other holdeth that vnbeleeuers abuse indeede the outwarde signs bread and wine to their own damnation but that the faithful onelie can eate and drinke by a true faith and the fore alleaged working of âhe holie Ghost the bodie and bloud of Christ vnto eternal life OF THE KEIES OF THE KINGDOME OF HEAVEN AND OF EXCOMMVNICATION SEEING it hath beene shewed in the treatise next going before who are to bee admitted by the church vnto the Lords Supper very commodiously and fitly shall this doctrine follow concerning the power of the keies wherein besides other things this chiefly is taught How they who are not to be admitted must bee restrained and excluded from the Sacraments least approching vnto them they prophane them The chiefe questions 1 What the power is of the keies giuen vnto the church 2 Vnto whom that power is committed 3 Why the power of the keies is necessarie 4 What that power of the keies committed vnto the church differeth from the ciuil power 5 What order ought to be obserued in exercising the power of the keies 1 WHAT THE POWER OF THE KEIES GIVEN VNTO THE CHVRCH IS THE power of the keies of the kingdome of heauen which CHRIST gaue vnto his church is the office or charge imposed on the church by Christ of denouncing by the preaching of the gospel and church-discipline Gods will and euen of declaring the grace of God and remission of sinnes vnto the penitent that is to them who liue in true faith and repentance but of denouncing vnto the wicked the wrath of God and exclusion or banishment from the kingdome of christ and of casting such out of the church as long as they shall shew themselues in doctrine and life estranged from christ and of receiuing them againe into the church when afterwardes they shall repent Hereby it appeareth that the chiefe and principall parts of this power of the keies giuen vnto the Saints are the preaching of the gospel or ministerie of the word and church-iudgement which is called also spirituall Discipline or iurisdiction And verily necessarilie is Ecclesiasticall Discipline ioined and linked with the ministerie of Gods word Of the ministerie of the word there is no doubt but all the Prophets Christ and the Apostles haue preached Of the iurisdiction of the church likewise it is not to be doubted in as much as Christ himselfe and the Apostle haue both by precepts and practise confirmed and established it Now in both is conteined that power
his couenant despited reproched 9. That froÌ the sinners theÌselues punishment may be auerted because the wicked approching vnto the Lords table eate their own damnation Wherefore that this may not come to passe the church is bound to prouide that such approch not hither 10 They who denie the faith and doctrine of christ are to be excluded froÌ the church from the vse of the sacraments For the faithful or christians are not to be confounded or mingled with those who are not members of the Church as with those which are professed vngodly persons blasphemours reuolters to Arrianism Mahumetisme the like But they that deny refuse to repeÌt deny the faith doctrine Tit. 1.6 They professe that they know god but by works they deny him And he that denieth the faith is worse then Infidels Therfore they who persist in their wickednes deny to repent are to be shut out of the church neither are they to be admitted to the vse of the sacraments And heere hath place that saying of Christ Matth. 7.6 Giue not that which is holy to dogs Wherfore nether to the sacraments are dogs to be admitted namely those which persist in their wickednes and make a mocke of Gods word For if Christ speaketh this of his audible word to wit the word preached which yet was instituted for the coÌuerted vnconuerted or such as were yet to be conuerted much more shal this bee spoken of his visible word namely of the sacraments which were ordained and instituted for the conuerted onely 11 Open blasphemers ought not to be baptized For they ought not to bee baptized who beleeue not with their whole hart Wherefore Philip saith to the Eunuch If thou beleeuest with al thine hart thou maiest be baptized So Iohn also Baptized none but such as confessed their sinnes Now if blasphemers and vnbeleeuers are not to be baptized it followeth that they are to bee shut out of the church not to be admitted to the receiuing of the sacraments They who ought not to be baptized neither ought they to be admitted vnto he Supper For there is one and the same reason in âoth 12 They who are not as yet baptized are not to be ââmitted vnto the supper but to them who forsake their Baptism Bapâââm is no Baptisme according to that of the Apostle ãâã 2.25 If thou be a transgressor of the Law thy circuÌcision is made vncircumcision Therfore they who forsake their Baptism are not to be admitted vnto the Supper Obiection Then they who forsake their Baptism are also to be baptized after their receiuing into the church Answer Their receiuing into the church by Baptisme is firm and in force to them that repent without any iteration of the signe But seing Baptism is an entrance into the church they who forake it are not in the church and therefore as long as they continue such they are not to be admitted either into the Church or vnto the supper 13 Vnto whom the promise of grace doth not belong vnto theÌ the sign of grace ought to be extended otherwise the church should deale corruptly admitting them whom God excludeth should be diuerse disagreeing froÌ her selfe for she should absolue them by the visible woord whom she condemned by the audible word Wherefore whom God hath reiected depriued of his grace they are not to be admitted vnto the sacraments which are the signes of Gods grace 14 The institution of the sacrameÌts or the condition which must be obserued in comming to the sacraments requireth repentaunce Therefore they who shew not repentance ought not to be admitted This argument foloweth by a counterpositioÌ They which haue repentance faith are to be admitted Therfore they which haue not repentance faith are not to be admitted 4 How the power of the keies differeth from the ciuil power 1 THE power of the keies coÌmitted vnto the church depeÌdeth on Gods words the ciuill power is armed with the sword 2 Jn the church iudgemeÌt proceedeth according to Gods lawes in the ciuill state iudgement is exercised according to ciuil Lawes 3 The church punisheth the obstinate with the word of God onlie yet so as that this punishment pierceth euen vnto their consciences The ciuil state punisheth the obstinate only with corporal punishment The church punisheth with the word when it denounceth the anger and wrath of God against infidels and vnrepentant persons 4 Oftentimes the Discipline of the church hath place where there is no place for ciuil iudgement as when the church casteth out of her congregation the impenitent and accounteth them no more for her members And contrariwise the ciuil gouernment oft times hath place where there is no place left for church Discipline as when the Magistrate punisheth adulterers robbers theeues with death and dooth no more reckon them for members of the commoÌ wealth whether they repent or continue obstinate whom yet the church assoone as they repent and shee receiue them is bound to hold for her members 5 The iudgement of the church hath degrees of admonitions For first repentance must be sought for before they come to punishment But the ciuil iudgement proceedeth to punishment whether he which sinned promise repentance or continue vnrepentant 6 The end and purpose of the church is that hee which hath offended should repent and be saued for euer the end and purpose of the Magistrate is that the offender bee punished and so peace and externall order and Discipline be maintained in the common-wealth 7 The church is bound to reuerse and retract her iudgement and punishment if there come repentance But the Magistrate is not bound to recal his iudgement and punishment neither is he able sometimes to recall it Wherefore the difference is apparent and manifest of the ciuil and Ecclesiasticall power or the power of the keies deliuered by christ vnto the church And this power may easily stand and consist without that For the church acknowlegeth him for her member whom the Magistrate dooth not acknowledge nor suffer 5 What order is to bee obserued in exercising the power of the keies WHen a man hath coÌmitted some priuate trespasse he must first bee curteously admonished by one according to the commandement of Christ Mat. 18.15 Jf thy brother trespasse against thee go and tel him his fault betweene thee and him alone Jf he heare thee thou hast wonne thy brother Moreouer Jf being admonished by one he dooth not yet repent he must bee againe priuately admonished by thee taking one or two with thee And such admonitions must be doone according to gods word and with signification of good-will towardes the offender and that not but for causes iust weighty necessarie And if neither so admonished by one or two he repent hee is to be corrected by the whole Church Which also Christ hath commaunded Jf hee will not vouchsafe to heare them tell it vnto the Church Nowe if a man transgresse publikely by offending of the whole
yet wil I not faint in hope for Israel but wil looke when yet once againe God himselfe shal smite on rockes and water shal flowe out of them that his people in this time of drought maie drinke Euen so O God for thy promise sake and for thy troth of ould plighted in thy beloued Sonne vnto thy chosen open the rock of stone againe let againe the waters the liuing waters of thy word flow out and let the sauing riuers of thy Gospell runne and stop not through al drie places of our Land that men and Angels may see the felicity of thy Chosen and reioice in the gladnes of thy people and giue thanks and praise and glory and honour with thine inheritance vnto thy blessed name for euer A CATECHISM OF CHRISTIAN RELIGION 1 What is thy onely comfort in life and death THat both in soule body a 1. Cor 6.19 1. Thes 5.10 whether I liue or die b Rom. 14 8. I am not mine own but belong c 1. Cor. 3.23 wholy vnto my most faithful Lord Sauiour Iesus Christ who by his precious blood most fullie satisfying d 1. Pet. 1.18 1 Iohn 1.7 2.2 for all my sinnes hath deliueâed e 1. Iohn 38. Heb. 2.14.15 mee from all the power of the diuell and so reserueth f Iohn 6.39 me that without the will of my heaâenly Father not so much as a haire may fal g Mat. 10.30 Luke 21.18 from ây head yea all thinges must h Rom. 8.28 serue for my safeây Wherefore by his Spirit also he assureth i 2 Cor. 1.22 5.5 Eph. 1.14 mee âf euerlasting life and maketh k Rom. 8.24 me ready and preâared that henceforth I may liue to him 2 How many thinges are necessarie for thee to know that thou enioying this comfort maist liue die happilie Three l Luk. 24.47 1. Cor. 6.11 Rom. 8.16 Tit. 33.4.5.6.7 8. The first what is the greatnes m Iohn 9.41 Rom. 3. of my sin misery The second how I am deliuered n Iohn 17.3 from all sinne and miserie The third what thankes I owe o Ephes 5.10 1. Pet. 2.9 3.10.11.12 Rom. 6.11.12.13 Mat. 5.16 2. Tim. 2.15 vnto God for this deliuerie There is a three-fold order or there are three partes of the studie of diuinitie THE first is a Catecheticall institution or briefe summe of Christian doctrine which is called a Catechisme and is a briefe explication of the generall pointes of the same doctrine This part is necessarie For both the learned and vnlearned ought to know the foundation of religion The second a handling of common places or coÌmon places which contein a larger explication of euery point and of hard quaestions together with their subdiuisions reasons and argumentes The third a diligent meditation of the scripture or holy writte This is the highest degree for which we learne all the rest to wit that we may come furnished to the reading vnderstanding and propounding of the holy Scripture Those former partes are taken out of the Scripture and againe common places do lead vs vnto the Scripture which is as it were a rule by which they are directed What a Catechisme is A CATECHISME is a briefe doctrine framed for youth the ruder sort conteining in it the summe of the doctrine of the Law Gospel or of Christian religion which being deliuered is required againe at the handes of the auditors It is so called of a Greek woord ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which signifieth to resound or to returne a voice back again Eccho-like because that children did by mouth make rehearsall of those thinges which were asked them and which they had hard Catechumeni in the primitiue church were those who learned the Catechisme that is to say such as were now of the Church and were instructed in christian Doctrine Neophyti or Nouices were those who were but new come vnto the Church so called from twoo Greeke woords ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which signify a new plant Of the Catechumenes there were twoo sortes 1 Those who first being of some yeares whether of the Iewes or of the Gentils afterward came vnto Christ but were not as yet baptised These were first instructed in the Catechisme and afterwards baptised and admitted to the Lords supper 2. Those who were borne in the Church That is the Children of Christians These eftsoones after their birth as being members of the Church were baptised and after they were growen a little elder they were instructed and confirmed by laying on of handes and so dimissed out of the companie of the Catechumenes so that it was lawfull for them thence-forward to draw neer vnto the Lordes Supper This Catechising doctrine hath euer been in the Church For in the olde Testament God himselfe in briefe-wise deliuered the doctrine of the Lawe Gospell the Decalog the promises as when hee saith Walke before me Gen. 17.1 Gen. 22.18 and be thou perfect Likewise In thy seed shal al nations of the earth be blessed Now these things God would that Abraham and his posteritie should teach their Children and their whole familie and therefore this doctrine was framed fit for the capacity of Children and the ruder sort In the old Testament furthermore there were also sacrifices praiers other things in which the youth were instructed In the new Testament in the Apostles time there was likewise a Catechising doctrine as the author of the Epistle to the Hebrewes reporteth Therefore leauing the doctrine of the beginning of Christ Heb. 6.1 let vs be led forward vnto perfection not laying againe the foundation of repentance that is the beginning of Christian doctrine which comprehendeth repentance and faith These first beginnings or principles of Christian doctrine are called in the same place the doctrine of baptismes because they that were of some yeares before they came to christ were first instructed before they were baptised It is called also the doctrin of laying on of hands because the Catechisme was required at their handes that they should be able to answere in it on whom hands were laid that is to say of the children of Christians who were baptised in their infancy The parts of these rudimentes of Christian doctrine which they cal Catechisme are the Lawe and the Gospel or as it is said in the place afore named vnto the Hebrews repentance and faith in Christ Semblably the fathers also write Briefe summes of doctrine certain remnants of which we see as yet in Popery Now it behoueth that the youth be by and by instructed in this doctrine and doe knowe the foundation 1. Because of the commandement of God âeut 6.7 Thou shalt tell them vnto thy children 2. Because we are so corrupted that except we be timely informed of the wil of God hardly or neuer we learne to do things acceptable vnto God and scarsely suffer ourselues with much adoe to be
conuicted by the force of the trueth to haue stubbornely sought after error and blindnes The difference of this true doctrine from others 1 This doctrine was deliuered from God other Sectes are sprung from men and haue beene inuented by Diuels 2 True Religion hath firme testimonies diuine such as quiet consciences The Law by nature known yet darckened and conuince al other Sects of error 3 In the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles is deliuered the whole Lawe of God rightly vnderstood and vncorrupt and both the Tables of the Law are perfectly kept As for other Sects they cast away the principal parts of Gods Law that is to say the doctrine concerning the true knowledge and worshippe of God which is contained in the former Table of the Decalog as also they do reiect the inward and spirituall obedience of the second Table That little good and true which they haue is a part of the commandement concerning the discipline conteined in the second Table or concerning the outwarde and ciuile duties towardes men The Gospel by nature not knowen 4 The whole Gospel of Christ that rightly vnderstood is in the true church alone taught and in this true doctrine alone is it contained Other sects either are clean ignorant of it as the Ethnickes Philosophers Iewes Turkes who also are as very enemies of the Church or they doe patch some litle part of it out of the doctrine of the Apostles vnto their owne errors of which part yet they neither know nor perceiue the vse as the Arrians Papists Anabaptists and al other Heretikes of whom some concerning the person others concerning the office of our mediator maintaine errors Al these though they arrogate vnto themselues the title of the Church and professe the name of Christ yet since that they depart from that onely foundation of the Church which is Christ that is since they do not acknowledge Christ either to be true God or true man neither do seek for righteousnes and saluation wholy in him they are not the members of the true Church not so much as in outward profession as it is said 1. Iohn 4. Euery spirit which confesseth not that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God and this is the spirit of Antichrist The difference of this true Doctrine from Philosophie It is true that wee studie Philosophie and not the Doctrine of other sectes but yet there is a very great differeÌce between these twoo Doctrines 1. Philosophie is whollie naturall but the principall part of this doctrine that is the Gospel is reuealed from aboue euen from God 2. Only this doctrine declareth the Gospel Philosophie is quite ignorant of it 3. The Doctrine of the Church sheweth the originals of our miseries Philosophie doth not so 4 This doctrine whereas it doth assure vs of eternal life it doth minister comfort vnto our consciences and sheweth vs the way how to wade out of dangers Philosophie teacheth vs not so much as this 5. Of this we are taught the whole Law Philosophie letteth passe the chiefest partes Indeede Philosophie conteineth two partes profitable for mans life as Logick Mathematikes others which God would not deliuer in this doctrine But as concerning this doctrine Philosophie hath but a little part of the Law that obscurely and that taken out but of a few preceptes of the Law It hath certain common comforts those that are not common it hath not as being proper vnto the Church CommoÌ comfortes are these 1 The prouidence of God or the necessitie of obaying him 2. A good conscience 3. The woorthines of vertue 4. The final causes or the endes which vertue proposeth 5. The examples of others 6. Hope of reward 7. A comparing of euentes because a lesse euil is compared vnto a greater Those comforts which are not common but proper vnto the Church are 1. Remission of sinnes 2. The presence of God in miseries themselues 3. Our finall deliuerie Certaine notes or markes by which the Church is distinguished from others The marks which distinguish the Church or the professors of true doctrine from others are these 1. Puritie of doctrine 2. The right vse of the Sacramentes 3. Obedience towards God and his doctrine both in life and maners Many times truly great vices do grow in the Church but they are not maintained as falleth out in other Sectes For the true Church is the first her selfe that doth comprehend and condemne them before any other As long as this remaineth so long remaineth the Church OF THE THIRD QVESTION Whence it may appeare that this Religion alone was deliuered of God which is conteined in the Scripture GOD in the very creation of the woorld put this bridle in the mouth of all reasonable creatures that no man without extreme and manifest impudencie such as was the Diuels in paradise durst saie that anie thing if it were once apparantly knowen to haue beene spoken or commaunded by God might be called into question or that any man might refuse to obey it Here-hence are those things so often inculcated in the Prophets Hearken O heauens hearken O earth For the Lord hath spoken Thus saith the Lord. The woorde of the Lord came to Esaias Ieremias c. Since therefore it appeareth that the bookes of the olde and new Testament are the wordes of God there is no place left of doubting whether that bee the true Religion and doctrine which is conteined in them But whether these bookes were written by diuine instinct and by what proofes and Testimonies we are certaine of so great a matter this is a question not to be let passe of vs. Wherefore this question is necassary For except this aboue all other things remain stedfast and immoueable that whatsoeuer we read in the bookes of the Prophets and Apostles doth as truely declare the wil of God vnto vs as if wee did heare God openly speaking to vs from heauen it cannot chuse but that the very foundation and whole certainty of Christian Religion must bee weakned Wherefore it is a consideration worthy those who are desirous of the Glory of God and do seeke for sure comfort to enquire whence it may appeare vnto vs that the holy Scripture is the word of God To this question now long since answere hath bin made by the Papists that forsooth it is not otherwise certain The first part The autority of the Scripture doth not depeÌd of the Church then because the Church doth confirme it by her Testimonie But we as we neither reiect nor contemne the Testimony of the true Church so we doubt not but their opinion is pestilent and detestable who often saie that the holie Scriptures haue not their authoritie else-where then from the woorde of the Church For first wicked is it and blasphemous to say 1. Reason The reproch of God that the autority of Gods woord dependeth of the testimonie of man And if it be so that the chiefest cause why
creation of mankind and the first beginnings of the Church in paradice yea the woord is that immortall seede of which the Church was borne The Scripture is first in nature as the cause The Church therefore could not bee except the woord were first deliuered Now when wee name the holy Scripture wee meane not so much the characters of the letters and the volumes but rather the sentences which are conteined in them which they shal neuer be able to prooue to be of lesse antiquitie then the Church For albeit they were repeated and declared often after the beginning of the gathering of the Church 2. Answere The Maior is false A yonger workmaÌ may be more skilful than an elder yet the summe of the Law Gospell was the same for euer To conclude neither is that which they assume alwaies true That the autority of the ancienter witnes is greater thaÌ of thâ yoÌger For such may be the conditioÌ quality of the yonger witnes that he may deserue greater credit then the ancienter Christ being man bare witnes of himselfe Moses also and the Prophets had long time before borne witnes of him neither yet is the autoritie therefore greater no not of all the other witnesses then of Christ alone In like sort the Church witnesseth that the holy Scripture which wee haue is the woord of God The Scripture it selfe also doth witnes of it selfe the same but with that kinde of witnes that is more certaine and sure than all the othes of Angels and men There is alleadged also to this purpose a place 1. The pillar of truth to Timot Obiection 4 3. Where the Church is called the pillar and ground of the truth But since the Scripture doth teach otherwhere and that not once that the foundation of the Church is Christ and his word it is manifest inough that the Church is the pillar of the truth not a foundamentall or vpholding piller but a ministeriall that is a keeper and spreader of it abroad and as it were a mansion place or sure seat which might carrie the truth left with her and committed vnto her in the open face of all mankinde Acts. 9. Gal. 2. 1 Thes 2. 2 Thes 1. Tit. 1. euen as the holy Apostle Paul was called an elect vessell to beare the name of God before the gentiles and kinges neither yet did Paul get credit vnto the Gospell but the Gospell vnto Paul So likewise are the Apostles termed pillars Galat. 2. not that the Church rested on their persons but that they were the chiefe teachers of the gospell and as it were the chieftaines and maisters of doctrine For a man is not bound to beleeue those that teach on their bare woord but for the proofes which they bring of their doctrine Furthermore they alleage a sentence of Austin out of Obiection 5 his booke entituled against the Epistle of the foundation A place of Augustine 1 Answere An example maketh no rule chap. 5. I saith Augustine would not beleeue the Gospell except the authoritie of the catholicke Church did mooue mee thereunto But first if it were true that either Austin or some others did giue credence vnto the Gospell onely for the Churches autoritie yet might there not bee fashioned a rule hence of that which all men either did or ought to doe But that this is not the meaning of Austine 2 Aunswere He speaketh of himselfe as yet not coÌuerted or not sufficientlie confirmed which these meÌ wold haue they do easily perceaue who weigh both the whole course of this place the phrase of speech which is vsual vnto Austen For Austen going about to shew that the Manichees were destitute of al proof of their doctrine first he opposeth one who as yet beleeueth not the gospel and denieth that such a one is able any way to be conuicted by the Manichaeans for he were to be conuicted either by argumentes drawen out of the doctrine it selfe of which the Manichaeans haue none or by the consent of the catholike Church from which themselues were departed for example sake he proposeth himselfe who should not haue had beleeued the Gospel except the authoritie of the catholik Church had moued him thereunto Austen therefore speaketh this not of himselfe as hee was then when hee writ these things against the Manichaeans but of himselfe before hee was yet conuerted or not sufficiently confirmed And that hee speaketh not of the present but of the time past the words that follow do manifestly declare whom then I beleeued when they said Beleeue the Gospel why should I not beleeue them when they say Beleeue not a Manichean For hence it appeareth that when he saith he was mooued especially by the authority of the Church he meaneth it of that time at which he obeied the Churches voice that is departed from the Manichaeans vnto the true Church But after that once he was conuerted and had perceaued the truth of doctrine that his faith was not now any more builded on the authoritie of the Church but on a far other foundation himselfe is a most sufficient witnes for vs whereas in the selfesame book Therefore he did beleeue the Church especially before he was able to perceiue it cap. 14. he saith on this wise Thou hast purposed nothing els but to commend that thy selfe beleeuest and to laugh at that which I beleeue And when as I of the other side shal commend that which myselfe beleeue laugh at that which thou beleeuest what dost thou thinke we must determine or do but euen to shake handes with them who bid vs to know certaine things and afterward will vs to beleeue things that are vncertain and let vs follow them who bid vs first to beleeue that which as yet we are not able to perceaue that being more enhabled by faith it self we may discerne to vnderstand that which we do beleeue not men now but God himselfe inwardly strengthning and illightning our mind Wherefore they do manifest iniury vnto Austen who draw that which himselfe confesseth of himselfe when hee was not yet conuerted or was but weake vnto that time when he affirmeth far otherwise not of himselfe onely but of al the godly For so reuerent a regard ought we to haue of the worde of God and such also is the force and efficacy of the holie spirit in confirming the harts of beleeuers that we beleeue God yea without any creatures Testimony euen as Elias forsooke not god 1. Reg. 19. The application of the answere no not when he thought that himselfe only was left aliue of the true worshippers of God If therefore either Austen or whosoeuer els being not as yet conuerted vnto religioÌ nor as yet hauing experieÌce of the certainty of it in his hart That followeth not which they would 1 Because there is more in the Consequent than in the Antecedent 2 Because thereis a fallacy of the Accident A declaration of the like example 1 The
Samaritan was moued rather by humane theÌ diuine Testimonies to imbrace it it caÌnot therof be gathered that the certainty of the holy scripture depeÌdeth on no other Testimonies or that by no other wee are assured of it because that that some are moued especially by humane voices to reuereÌce it commeth not therof to passe for that the Scripture is not maintained by any other authority but it chaunceth through the fault and weaknes of them who sticking vpon humane records do not feel as yet or vnderstaÌd diuine An image and example of these degrees of faith is in the storie of the Samaritan woman Iohn 4. For many of the Samaritans are said to haue beleeued in Christ because of the speech of the woman who testified that he had told her whatsoeuer shee had done But after that they had had Christ with theÌ for two daies many more beleeued because of his owne speech and they said vnto the woman Now we beleeue not because of thy saying for we haue heard him our selues 2 The Emulation of the Iewes and know that this is indeed the Christ the Sauiour of the world Al men come not by the same occasions nor haue not the same beginninges vnto faith Rom. 11. Paul saith that saluation was come vnto the Gentiles and that he did magnifie his ministerie that the Iewes might bee prouoked to follow the Gentiles In the first of Peter cap. 3. 3 The honestie of wiues wiues are willed to be subiect vnto their husbandes that eueÌ they which obey not the woord may without the woord be wonne by the conuersation of the wiues while they behold their pure coÌuersation which is with feare Euen then as the Samaritans were moued first by the speech of the woman to beleeue in Christ but after they had seen Christ and heard him they were so confirmed that they said they would now beleeue though the woman hold her peace so also may it bee that they which are not as yet conuerted or are but weaklings may be moued especiallie by the Churches testimonie as which runneth more into their eies to giue credence vnto the Scripture who yet neuerthelesse after they are once illuminated with a more plentifull light of faith do find by experience that they are confirmed by a far superior and more certain testimonie that the Scripture is the woord of God and do know by the force and euidence of it that they must keepe their faith were all the Angels and men perswaders to the contrary as it is said by the Apostle Though we or an Angel from heauen preach vnto you otherwise theÌ that which we haue preached vnto you Gal. 1. The conclusion of the first part let him bee accursed By these thinges therefore it may bee vnderstood that the voice and consent of the catholicke Church may and ought amongest other testimonies to serue for our confirmation and yet the autoritie of the holy Scripture not to hang vpon it but that out of the Scripture it selfe rather wee must learn by what argumentes wee may bee brought to know that it was deliuered from God Because that God himselfe doth witnes it and also such is the force and quality of that heauenly doctrine that although all men should gainsay it yet it would not be any otherwise more manifestly certainly knowen to bee the voice of God then by it selfe The 2. part Arguments shewing the certaântie of the scripture But least any man may thinke that by any argumentes which eueÌ reason by a naturall light iudgeth to bee sound without the singular grace of the spirite this may bee wrought in the mindes of the wicked as either to obey the truth or to leaue off to reproch it first hee must remember that the arguments or testimonies are of two sortes which shew the certainty of Christian religion and maintaine the autority of the Scripture For there is but one onely testimonie which is appropriated vnto them alone who are regenerated by the Spirit of Christ and vnto them alone is it knowen the force of which testimonie is so great that it doth not onely abundantlie testify and seale in our mindes the truth of the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles but it also forcibly inclineth and moueth our hartes to the embracing and following of it Other testimonies whatsoeuer may bee brought they are vnderstood indeed both of the godly and the wicked and do compell their consciences to confes that this religion rather than others is pleasing vnto God that it came from him but vnlesse that one other come also which is knoweÌ of the godly alone these testimonies wil neuer bring to pas that meÌ shal embrace the truth although it be knowen vnto them The arguments therfore which shew the truth certainty of the scripture are these 1 The puritie of doctrine 1 Puritie and perfectnes of doctrine For wee haue the pure perfect doctrine as of the Gospel so also of the Law Now other sectes haue not both the tables of the Law perfect the first many haue in part the second but in some part also and that stained with many lies 2 The Gospel it self 2 The Gospel shewing our deliuerance Because it yeeldeth sure consolatioÌ to mens consciences shewing the onely way of escaping sin death The nature of man was not created to destruction Wherfore that doctrine which sheweth deliuerie without violating the iustice of God is vndoubtedly true certain 3 The antiquity of this doctrine 3 Antiquity because it is found to be most auncient partly by conference For if wee confer this with other doctrines wee shall find it to be pure and most true as deliuered from God from which men afterwardes fell away Other sectes haue sprung vp at other times and again haue perished this hath continued though it hath bin mightily oppugned by her enimies 4 Miracles proper vnto the Church 4 Miracles which tend to the same end that they may declare confirme this doctrine 1 Obiection Others also haue miracles Aunswere It is not true For albeit mention is made also of some miracles of the heathen it is said of Antichrist and false prophets that they shall woorke signes and great woonders so that the verie elect themselues if it were possible should be seduced yet these neither in number nor in greatnes are equall vnto the miracles of the Church and by the ende for which they are done it may easily be discerned that they are not wrought by any diuine power Wherefore there is a double difference especially by which true miracles are seuered from false For first those miracles which are vaunted of by the enemies of the church are such They differ 1 In the substance as without changing the course and order of nature may bee done by the sleightes iuglings of men or diuels seeme therefore to others to be miracles because they perceiue not the causes of them 2
In the end and the meanes whereby they are wrought Furthermore they haue this as their chiefe end that they may confirme idols superstitions manifest errors mischiefs But the miracles with which god hath set foorth his church are works either besides or contrarie vnto the course of nature and second causes and therefore not wrought but by the power of God The which that it might be the more manifest god hath wrought many miracles for the confirming of his truth whose verie shew the diuel is neuer able to imitate or resemble as are the raising of the dead to stay or call backe the course of the Sunne to make fruitles and barrain women fruitful But especially the miracles of God are distinguished by their endes from the diuelish and fained For they confirme nothing but which is agreeing with those thinges which afore time were reuealed by God and that in respect of the glorie of the true God of godlines and holines and the saluation of men And therefore is it said of the miracles of Antichrist 2. Thessal 2. That his comming shal bee by the working of Sathan with al power and signes and lying wonders and in al deceiueablenes of vnrighteousnes among them that perish c. Now if any be so bold as to cal in question 2 Obiection They are doubtful Answere The Antecedent is false whether or no the miracles which are reported in the Scriptures were done so indeed he is out of al question of ouer great impudency For he may after the same maner giue the lie to al both sacred and profane histories But let vs first vnderstand that as other parts of the holy story so especially the miracles are recited as things not wrought in a corner but done in the publik face of the Church and mankind In vaine should the Prophets and Apostles haue had endeuored to get credit vnto their doctrine by miracles which men had neuer seen Furthermore the doctrine which they brought was strange vnto the iudegement of reason and contrarie to the affections of men and therefore their miracles except they had bin most manifest woulde neuer haue found credite Also it clearly appeareth both in the miracles themselues and in the doctrine which is confirmed by them that they who writte them sought not their owne glory or other commodities of this life but only the glory of God mens saluation To these arguments agreeth not only the Testimonie of the Church but the confession also of the verie enemies of Christ who surely if by any meanes they could woulde haue denied and suppressed euen those thinges that were true and knowen much lesse would they haue confirmed by their Testimony ought that had beene forged or obscure 5 Oracles Obiection The Heathens also haue Prophecies Answere 5 The prophecies which were fulfilled in their due time doe yeelde their testimony vnto this doctrine in like manner the foretellings of thinges to come and the correspondence of euentes which could not bee foretold but by God reuealing them And albeit the heathens also and others boast of their prophecies and oracles yet great and manifold is the difference betweene them the sacred Prophecies which sheweth euidentlie enough that these were vttered by diuine instinct but those to haue beene Leigerdemains of the Diuell going about by a fained imitation to darcken the trueth and glorie of God For they squared from the truth and iustice of God before time reuealed they countenanced wickednesse and idolatry they were poured out by Prophets who were stirred with a furious and diuelish pang they were darke or doubtful and wheras they were vncertaine oftentimes by a false hope they allured those who listened vnto them into hurt and destruction at leastwise they were vttered of such things whose euents the Diuel through his subtiltie maie after a sort coniecture by tokens going before or else because he did know that by the permission and commaundement of God hee should bring them to passe Wherefore neither do they confirme and make good the Religions of those men amongst whom they florished neither doe they diminish the authoritie of the holy Scripture in whose oracles we maie see al things contrary vnto that which hath bin now spoken of these 6 The confession of the enemies them-selues 6 The confession of the enemies because whatsoeuer is true good in other Sects that also Christian Religion hath and that more clearly and better neither can those natural principles be refelled And if other sectes haue anie thing which agreeth not with our doctrine that may easily be refuted but if they haue any thing which cannot be refuted they haue stollen that from vs which is the Diuels woont Yea our verie enemies themselues are constrained to confesse that our doctrine is true yea the Diuel himselfe too Thou art the Sonne of God Luke 4.41 For of that force and nature is the woord of God that it doth so much the more grieuously strike and wound the consciences euen of those who are not conuerted how much the more stubburnelie they kicke against the pricke Euen as it is said Heb. 4. The word of God is liuely and mightie in operation and sharper then any two edged sword and entereth through euen vnto the diuiding asunder of the soule and the spirit and of the iointes and the marrow and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the hart And Luke 21. I wil giue you a mouth and wisedom wher-against al your aduersaries shal not be able to speak or resist 7 The hatred and oppugning of the diuel the wicked Iohn 8.44 7 The hatred and oppugning of this doctrine by the diuel and the wicked which is a testimonie that it is true For the truth breedeth hatred The diuel was a lier from the beginning He endeuoureth therefore to oppresse the Law and the Gospell that faith and honestie may bee destroied He doth therefore together with his complices persecute the truth because it doth more sharply accuse him than other sectes Iohn 7.7 The world hateth me saith Christ because I testify of it that the woorkes thereof are ill 8 The marueilous preseruation 8 The maruailous preseruation of this doctrine against the furies of Satan and enemies of the Church None is so much assailed none also continueth so sure Others are not assailed and yet they perish most speedily 9 The punishments of the enemies 9 The punishmentes of the enemies as of Arius Iulian and others Albeit in the world for the most part the wicked florish and the Church is oppressed yet that it falleth not Objection 1 so out by chaunce The enemies of the church doe florish Aunswere For a short time neither because God is pleased with them the euents witnes and the Scripture very often doth iterate it For the Church is alwaies preserued euen amidst her persecutions when as the short felicity of Tyrants wicked imps hath a most dolefull and aeternall destruction
you into all truth for hee shall not speake of himselfe but whatsoeuer hee shal heare shal hee speake and hee wil shew you the things to come Hee shall glorify mee for hee shall receiue of mine and shall shew it vnto you To this witnes do the Apostles appeal as beeing the chiefe and alone sufficient The Apostle Paul 2. Cor. 1. And it is God which stablisheth vs with you in Christ who hath also sealed vs and hath giuen the earnest of the spirit in our hartes And 1. Thes 1. For our Gospel was not vnto you in word onely but also in power and in the holy Ghost and in much assurance And 1. Iohn 2. But yee haue an ointment from him that is holie and yee haue knowen al thinges Wherefore wee must euer remember this that by the alone witnes of the holy spirite wee are mooued forcibly in our harts to beleeue the Scripture and to submit our selues vnto it as vnto the voice of God and that by al the other before alleadged Testimonies al men indeed are conuicted and the godlie also profitably confirmed but no man is turned vnto God thereby without the spirit witnessing within him For whenas he once breedeth this most assured persuasion in our mindes that the doctrine which is conteined in the holy Bible is of a truth the wil of God worketh that comfort and change of our minds and harts which is promised and taught in this booke by our experience and feeling it is so confirmed that while this remaineth within vs though al Angels men should say contrarie yet we would beleeue this to be the voice of God Obiection The scripture beareth witnes of the spirit therefore the spirit not of it Answere but if that remaine not or be not in vs though al should say it yet we would not beleeue it Neither doth not the spirit therefore establish the autoritie of the Scripture because we are to examine what the spirit speaketh within vs by the rule of the Scripture for before that this is done of vs the spirite himselfe declareth vnto vs that the Scripture is the word of God and inspired by him that he wil teach vs nothing in our hartes which is not agreeable vnto that Testimonie before set downe of him in the Scripture And if this be not first most certainlie persuaded vs of the spirit himselfe we will neuer recal our opinions of God his worship to the Scripture as the onelie rule to trie them by Now then after it is declared vnto vs by diuine inspiration that the Scripture is a sufficient witnes of that diuine Reuelation in our harts then at length do we find our selues to be confirmed by the mutual Testimonie of the same spirite in the Scripture and in our harts and we beleeue the Scripture affirming of it selfe that it was deliuered by diuine inspiration to the holie men of God as it said 2 Tim. 3. and 2. Pet. 1. OF THE FOVRTH QVESTION For what cause no doctrine beside the holy Scripture is to be receaued in the Church The scripture is of God therefore the rule of faith WHEREAS it appeareth vnto vs that it is the woorde of God which the Prophets and Apostles haue left in writing there is no man which doth not see that the Scripture must bee the rule and squire by which all thinges which are taught and done in the church must be tried Now all thinges of which there vseth to arise questions in the Christian Church doe appertaine either vnto doctrine or vnto discipline and ceremonies That the word of God ought to be the rule vnto both sorts it is out of doubt But in this place wee speake of the doctrine of the church which consisteth in the sentences and decrees which wee are bound by the commandement of God to beleeue or obey and therefore they can not bee chaunged by the autoritie of any creature they are become obnoxious vnto the wrath of God whosoeuer submit not themselues in faith and obedience vnto them To these decrees and preceptes the Papists adde many sentences which not onely are no where deliuered in the Scripture but are repugnant vnto it and they contend that the Church or the Bishops haue autoritie of decreeing yea contrarie and besides the Scripture what the Church must beleeue or doe and that mens consciences are bound by those decrees no lesse than by the woordes of the holy Scripture to beleeue or obey Contrariwise wee beleeue and confesse that no doctrine is to bee proposed vnto the Church not onely if it bee repugnant vnto the holie Scripture but if it bee not conteined in it And whatsoeuer either is not by the expresse testimony of the holie Scripture deliuered The difference of the Scripture of other mens opinioÌs or doth not consequently follow out of the woordes of the Scripture rightly vnderstood that wee hold may bee without any hurt or conscience beleeued or not beleeued chaunged abrogated and omitted 1 The Scripture only is of it selfe to be beleeued and the rule of faith For wee must euer hold a necessarie difference betweene the bookes of the Prophets and Apostles and the writinges and doctrine of others in the Church first that the Scripture onely neither hath nor can haue anie error in anie matter other teachers both maie erre and oftentimes also doe er when they depart from the written woord of God Againe that the Scriptures are beleeued on their own word because we know that God speaketh with vs in them others haue credit not because themselues say so but because the scripture witnesseth so neither a whit more than they can proue by the Scripture Wherefore we doe not reiect others doctrine and labors in the Church but onely setting them in their owne place we submit them vnto the rule of Gods word This doctrine first is deliuered of God himselfe and that not in one place onely of the Scripture as Deut. 4. You shal not ad vnto the word which I speak vnto you neither shal you take away froÌ it And in the last Chapter of the Apocalyps I protest vnto euerie man that heareth the words of the Prophesie of this book if any man shal ad vnto these things God shal adde vnto him the plagues that are written in this book And if anie man shal diminish of the words c. Neither onely by these wordes is forbidden that no false things openly repugnant to the written woord be added to the doctrine of the church but also that no vncertaine things or things not appertaining vnto it be mingled therewith For it is not in the power of any creature to pronounce what we are to thinke of God and his wil but this is onely to bee learned out of that which is disclosed in his woord And therefore the men of Beraea are commended Act. 17. Who searched the Scriptures daily whether those thinges were so 2 Faith is grounded only of the word Secondly
faith which is spoken of in the Church is a part of diuine worship that is the sure assent by which wee embrace euery word of God deliuered vnto vs because it is impossible for vs to be deceiued by it if we vnderstand it aright Further also that it may breed in vs a true woorshipping of God and comfort of our soules it must stand sure and immoueable against temptations But there is no certain doctrine coÌcerning God religion besides that which is knowen to be reuealed in his woord We may not therefore giue the honor which is due vnto God vnto men neither may wee go from certain thinges vnto vncertaine but cleaue onely to the woord of God in the doctrine concerning religion and therefore humane decrees must not bee accounted amongst those preceptes which wee are to embrace by faith Faith commeth by hearing hearing by the word of God c. 3 Things necessary to be beleeued or done are part of diuine worship But things not prescribed are not part of diuine worship Therefore they are not necessarie Thirdly for so much as the woorship of God is a woorke commaunded of God perfourmed by faith to this ende principallie that God may bee honored it is manifest that to beleeue and doe those thinges which can not bee denied or omitted without offending of God is the woorship of God and contrariwise that God can not bee woorshipped but by the prescript of his will both the consciences of al men and God himselfe in his holy woord doth testify as Esai 29. and Matt. 15. In vain do they woorship mee who teach the doctrines and commaundementes of men It is as wicked therfore to number those things which are not expressed in the woord of God amongest those which are necessarie to bee beleeued and done in matters of religion as it is vnlawful for any creature to thrust vpon God that woorship which himselfe neuer required Fourthlie 4 The Scripture is sufficient there cannot be anie thing added of men vnto his doctrine without great iniurie and contumelie done vnto the holy Scripture For if other thinges besides these which are written are necessarie to the perfection of true Religion then doth not the Scripture shew the perfect maner of worshipping God of attaining to Saluation which fighteth with the plaine words of Scripture which affirme that God hath opened vnto vs in his word as much as hee would haue vs know in this life concerning his wil towards vs as Christ saith Iohn 15. Al thinges which I haue hard of my father I haue made knowen vnto you And Paul Act. 20. I haue kept nothing back but haue shewed you al the counsaile of God And 2. Tim. 3. Knowing that thou hast knoweÌ the holie Scriptures from a Childe which are able to make thee wise vnto Saluation through the faith which is in Christ Iesus For the whole Scripture is giuen by inspiration of God and is profitable to teach to improue to correct to instruct in righteousnes Fiftly 5 Other Doctors may er the Prophets and Apostles cannot therfore they are tied to these we are to consider the degrees of them who teach in the Church For therefore is the authoritie of the Prophets and Apostles far higher then of other Ministers of the Church because God called theÌ immediatly to declare his will vnto other men and adorned them with Testimonies of miracles and other thinges by which hee witnessed that he did so lighten and guide their minds with his spirit that he suffered them to erre in no one point of doctrine other ministers are called by men and may erre and doe erre when they depart from the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles Wherefore the Apostle Paul Ephe. 2. saieth That the Church is builded vpon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles And 1. Cor. 3. That hee had laied the foundation and other then that could no man lay others build vpon it gold siluer precious stones wood hay stubble Now it is manifest that they who may err ought to be tied vnto their doctrine who are warranted by the testimonies of God that they can not erre Wherefore all other teachers in the Church must not bring any new point of doctrine but onely propound and expound those thinges vnto the Church which are deliuered by the Prophets and Apostles For these causes therefore doth the whole auncient Church with great consent submit it selfe vnto the rule of the sacred Scriptures whose autoritie yet ought of right to bee somewhat greater than these men who both in woords and deedes fight against this opinion Basil in his Sermon of the confession of saith saieth that it is a falling from the faith and a fault of pride either not to admit those thinges which are writteÌ in the holie Scriptures or to add any thing to them And August in his third Epistle For neither ought wee to account of euery ones discourses though they bee catholick and woorthy men as of the canonical scriptures that it may not bee lawfull for vs without impairing the reuerence which wee owe to those men to dislike and refuse any thing in their writinges if peraduenture we shal find that they haue thought otherwise theÌ the Scripture hath as it is by Gods assistaÌce vnderstood either of others or of our selues And Epist 112. If ought be confirmed by the plain autoritie of the diuine Scriptures of those which are called in the Church canonical wee must without any doubting beleeue it as for other testimonies by which any thing is mooued to bee beleeued thou maist chuse whether thou wilt beleeue theÌ or no. But against these testimonies of the Scriptures the auncient church the aduersaries of the truth contend that besides the doctrine which is comprised in the holy Bible other decrees also made by the autoritie of the Church are no lesse vnchangeable and necessarie to saluation then the oracles Propheticall and Apostolick Obiections of the Papistes And that they may not without some shew and pretence take vpon them this autority of decreeing what Obiection 1 they list besides and contrary vnto the Scripture they alleage places of Scripture The scripture doth not remaine perfect in which some writinges of the Prophets and Apostles are mentioned which are not come to our handes as Num. 21. is named the Book of the warres of the Lord. Ios 10. The Booke of the iust And often in the books of Kings The Booke of the Chronicles of the Kings of Iuda In the Epistle catholicke of Iude are alleaged the prophecie of Enoch and the storie of the bodie of Moses And lastly the Apostle Paul 1. Cor. 5. and Eph. 3. maketh mention of his Epistles which now the Church hath not Hence therefore these men will conclude that the doctrine of the sacred Scripture is maimed and that therefore the defect hereof must be Supplied by the Church But first of all concerning the holie Scripture we are to know that so
was neither to last continually neither did it binde consciences for feare of the wrath of God if these things were not obserued but it dured but for a time for their infirmity who were conuerted from Iudaisme to Christ or were to be conuerted as Paul doth at large teach 1. Cor. 10. To these they ad the examples of the Church whom they say Obiection 4 euen from the Apostles to these verie times to haue beleeued and obserued some thinges not onelie not deliuered in the Scripture Present examples but contrarie to the Scripture They bring forth the selfesame decree of Ierusalem concerning things offered to idols and blood which being made of the Apostles and expresly set downe in the Scripture was yet abolished by the Church But it hath bin already ready said that that constitution was made not that it should last for euer but for a time for a certaine cause eueÌ for the infirmitie of the Church which was gathered from among the Iewes and after that cause ceased that ordinance taketh place no longer Neither yet did it at that time fetter mens consciences as if the worshipping or offending of God did lie in it wherefore the abrogating of it is not contrarie but doth verie well agree with it To these also they recken the obseruing of the Lords Daie We trulie as we doe beleeue this to be an Apostolick tradition perceaue it to be profitable and a farre other maner of one then for the most part they are which they would faine thrust vpon vs vnder the Apostles name so we doe not put anie worship of God to consist in this thing but know it to be left arbitrarie vnto the Church Euen as Coloss 2. it is said Let no man condemne you in respect of a holie daie But they affirme also that some things not written are beleeued which yet to call in question we our selues confesse to be vnlawful as That infantes are to be baptised That Christ descended into Hel That the Sonne of God is coÌsubstantial vnto the eternal father But they are too impudent if they take vnto themselues a licence of hatching newe opinions because the Church for to expound the meaning of the Scripture vseth some where wordes which are not extaÌt in the Scripture But impious are they blasphemous if they saie the doctrine it self which the Church professeth in these wordes is not extant in the Scriptures 5 Obiection The holie Ghost is to teach the Church therfore not the Scripture They say also that the holy Ghost is promised the Church that it may teach those things which ar not deliuered in the Scriptures as Iohn 14. But the coÌforter which is the holy Ghost whoÌ the father shal send in my name he shal teach you al things And cap. 16. wheÌ the spirit of truth shal come he shal lead you into al truth But here they maliciously omit that which is added And shal bring all things to your remembrance which I haue told you Again He shal beare witnes of me Again He wil reproue the world of sin of righteousnes of iudgement Again He shal glorify me for he shal receiue of mine shall shew it vnto you For out of these it is manifest that the holy Ghost should speake nothing but that which was writteÌ in the Gospel Christ himself had before time taught his disciples so far is it that he should bring any thing contrary to theÌ For neither can he dissent froÌ Christ nor froÌ himself So also when they alleadge that of Ier. 31. I will put my Lawe in their inward partes and in their harts will I write it And 2. Cor. 3. Ye are the Epistle of Christ written not with incke but with the spirit of the liuing God not in tables of stone but in fleshie tables of the hart they doe not marke that the spirite cannot speake in mens hearts contrarie vnto these things which he reuealed in the Scripture neither would God write anie other Law in mens harts but that which is alreadie reuealed and written and that therefore the Apostle Paul opposeth not the matter written but the manner of writing in tables and hearts one against another for because that the same was written in both but there with ink and here with the spirit of God It hath lesse colour which they goe about to builde out of that place to the Philippians cap. 3. If you be otherwise minded God shall reueile euen the same vnto you If therefore saie they the Church think anie thing different from the written woorde that proceedeth from the holie Ghost For the Apostle comforteth and coÌfirmeth the godly that albeit they did not vnderstaÌd somewhat of that which there hee had written or were of another iudgement in it yet that hereafter they should bee taught it of God and should know those things to bee true which he had written Whenas therefore it is denied that the holy Ghost reuealeth any thing diuers from that which is written the rule maistership of the spirit in the Church is not taken awaie but the same spirit is matched with him selfe that is with the rule of Scripture least those thinges should be thrust vpon vs vnder his name which are not his Further they make their boast that the Church cannot erre 6 Obiection The Church doth not er and that therefore the decrees of the Church are of equall autoritie with the holie Scripture because the Church is ruled by the same spirite by which the Scripture is inspired euen as it is promised Matth. 18. If two of you shall agree in earth vpon any thing whatsoeuer they shal desire it shal be giuen them of my Father which is in heauen For where two or three are gathered in my name there am I in the middest of them And cap. 28. I am with you alway vnto the end of the world So 1. Ioh. 2 Yee haue anointment from him that is holy and yee know all thinges Likewise The anointing which yee receaued of him dwelleth in you and yee neede not that any man teach you But as the same annointing teacheth you of all thinges and it is true and is not lying and as it taught you yee shall abide in him But first of all wee know that it is the true Church onely 1 Aunswere The true Church Mat. 13. Mar. 4. Luk. 8. which erreth not and is ruled by the holy spirite which is gathered in the name of Christ that is which heareth and followeth the voice of the Sonne of God And therefore these things doe nothing appertain to a wicked multitude which openlie maintaineth doctrine contrary to the Gospel though it neuer so much vaunt of the Churches name yea and beareth sway and rule in the Church according to that which is said To him that hath shal bee giuen But from him that hath not euen that which hee seemeth to haue shall bee taken away So did the Pharisees and Sadduces amongst the Israelits er
confirming the doctrine of the Church which were but in vaine for vs to doe Fathers and councels ar cited if their sentences had not the force and authoritie of Ecclesiastical doctrine But we neither bring nor receaue the Testimonies of the ancient Church with that mind as if without the authority of the holie Scripture they were sufficient for confirmation of anie point of doctrine Neither yet is the regard had of them in vaine For both they which are rightlie minded after they are instructed by the voice of the Scriptures concerning the truth are yet more confirmed by the Church as by a Testimonie of lower degree and they which attribute more authoritie vnto them then they should or abuse their sayings against the trueth are very wel refuted by the testimonie of them whom they have made their iudges Also they say That order decencie in the Church is necessary Obiection 9 by the commandement of God according as it is said Traditions are order 1 Cor. 14. Let al thinges be done comelie and in order For God is not the author of confusion Now the order and discipline of the Church doth a great part consist in traditions Ecclesiasticall wherefore they conclude that by the violating of these mens consciences are wounded and God offended But as God commaundeth some order to be appointed and kept in the Church Answere Of mere particulars there is no concluding so hath he given a double libertie in it vnto his Church first that it be arbitrarie for the Church to appoint as may bee most commodious for it what order shal be in euerie place and at euery time obserued Then that also after any thing is certainelie ordained may be kept or not kept without hurt of conscience both of the whole Church and of euerie one of the godly if there bee no danger of offence For it is necessarie that euer a difference be put betwixt the commaundements of God by the obseruing whereof God is worshipped and offended by the breaking of them and those things which God hath left to men to appoint neither is worshipped or offended as himselfe pronounceth either by the altering or omitting of them so long as there is no cause or danger of offence And the same Apostle Gal. 5. who commandeth all things to be done comelie and in order willeth vs to stand fast in the liberty wherewith Christ hath made vs free and that we should bee condemned of no man in meate or drink or in respect of an holy day Wherefore not they who without contempt of diuine things or wantonnes or danger of offence doe something otherwise in there things then is appointed but they rather offend against the commaundement of God concerning keeping order who either woulde haue no order in the Church or trouble that which is wel appointed Obiection 10 Obscure things do not suffice without interpreration Aunswere The minor is false if they respect the ground These men find fault also with the obscuritie of the holy Scriptures which they proue both by exaÌples of hard places of Scripture also out of the second epistle of Peter cap. 3. where it is said That there are some thinges hard to be vnderstood in the epistles of Paul And therefore since that thinges darckly spoken without they bee expounded can not suffice to perfect and wholesome doctrine they vrge that the interpretation of the Church also is necessarily to bee receaued with the Scripture But here aboue all thinges they iniurie the holie Ghost ascribing darkenes obscuritie vnto him who of purpose endeuoured to applie himselfe in simplicitie of speech to the capacitie of the common people and the rudest For those thinges which appertaine to the ground of doctrine which is necessarie to be knowen of all as are the articles of our beleefe the tenne commaundementes they are so plainly recited so often repeated so plentifully expounded in the Scriptures that they are open and easie to any but to him who will not learne euen as the 119. Psalm teacheth Where the woorde of the Lord is called a Lanterne to our feete and a light to our pathes Againe The enterance into thy woordes sheweth light and giueth vnderstanding to the simple And 2. 1 Instance The ground of doctrine is vnknown to manie Peter 1. The woorde of the Prophets is called a light shining in a darke place To which yee doe well saith hee that yee take heede as vnto a light that shineth in a darke place vntill the day dawne and the day starre arise in your hartes And Salomon in the first of the Prouerbes affirmeth that hee writeth to giue the simple sharpnesse of witte and to the child knowledge and discretion Again that wisedome crieth without uttereth her voice in the streetes Paul also 1. Cor. 1. saith that Christ sent him to preach the Gospell not with wisedome of woordes least the crosse of Christ should be made of none effect The ground therefore and summe of doctrine is not obscure except it bee vnto the reprobates who contemne the truth or stubburnlie reiect it as the Apostle saith 2. Cor. 4. If our Gospell bee hid it is hid to them that are lost in whom the God of this world hath blinded their mindes that is of the infidels that the light of the glorious Gospell of Christ should not shine vnto theÌ And the prophet Esai 65. and the Apostle Rom. 10. All the day long haue I stretched foorth my handes to a disobedient and gainsaying people And Psalm 36. The woordes of his mouth are iniquitie and deceite he hath left off to vnderstand and to doe good And Mat. 11. I giue thee thankes o Father Lord of Heauen and Earth because thou hast hidde these thinges from the wise men and men of vnderstanding and hast opened them vnto babes Now if they replie againe 2 Instance Diuine matters are obscure vnto al men that diuine matters are hard and obscure to all men as it is said 1. Cor. 2. The naturall man perceiueth not the thinges of the spirit of God for they are foolishnesse vnto him neither can he know theÌ because they are spiritually discerned they should first haue called to mind that this ignorance and hardnes riseth not of the obscuritie of the scripture but of the blindnes of mans mind and furthermore that this obscuritie since in verie deed it is not in the Scripture but seemeth to bee the fault of our nature doth not alwaies remaine in those who are regenerate but is remoued from them by the illumination of the holie Spirite according to those sayinges Luc. 8. It is giuen vnto you to know the secrets of the kingdome of God but to others in parables that when they see they should not see when they heare they should not vnderstand And 2. Cor. 3. Vntil this day when Moses is read the vaile is laid ouer their hartes Neuerthelesse when their hart shall be turned vnto the Lord the vaile shal
be taken away 3 Instance The Scripture a long time not knowen From this verie place may we easily refute that which they obiect That wee our selues in that that we say the Scripture hath not bin vnderstood for these many ages in the Popish Church do confesse the obscuritie of it For the ignorance which hath bin from the beginning of the world and shall bee to the end in the aduersaries of the truth is not to bee imputed to the obscuritie of the Scriptures but to their owne peruersnesse who haue not a desire to know and embrace the truth As the Apostle saith 2 Thes 2. Because they receiued not the loue of the truth that they might bee saued therefore God shall send them strong delusions that they should beleeue lies Whereas therefore it appeareth that the ground and summe of doctrine is not obscure 4 Instance Manie places obscure yet wee confesse that there are some places of Scripture which haue losse light more difficulty then others But first they are such that although they were not vnderstood yet the ground may both stand and be vnderstood Furthermore the interpretation of these places dependeth not of the autority of meÌ but the exposition of theÌ is to be sought by the conference of other places of Scripture which are more cleare or if we can not finde it yet least wee should affirme any vncertaine thing concerning diuine matters our conscience not satisfying vs in it wee must suspend our iudgement vntill God shal open vnto vs some certaine meaning and in the mean season wee are to hold those with thankfull mindes in which God hath left no place of doubting for vs. 5 Instance Of the necessity of interpretation Act. 20. But when wee answere thus vnto our aduersaries they rise againe vpon vs out of those thinges which wee grant them For because we confesse that some places of Scripture are harder to be vnderstood then others and that by occasion of the dulnes and slownes of mans minde in learning diuine matters neither those things which are most cleare are vnderstood of the people as the Eunuch of Queene Candaces doth complain How can I saith he except I had a guide And that the ministerie it selfe was therefore ordained of God in the Church for that it seemed good vnto the holy ghost to ad for our instruction an exposition of the Scripture which is done by the voice of the Church To be short because our selues in writing and teaching doe expound the Scriptures and do exhort al men to the reading and hearing the exposition thereof Out of these they conclude that besides the reading of the Scripture the interpretation of the Church is necessarie and that therefore what the Church doth pronounce of the meaning of the Scripture that is without controuersie to be receaued But we first confesse that the interpretation of the scripture is necessarie in the Church not for that without this to come vnto the knowledge of heauenly doctrine is simplie impossible whereas both God is able when it pleaseth him to instruct his euen without the Scripture it selfe much more then without the exposition of his ministers and the godly learne many thinges out of the Scriptures without interpreters and of the contrary side except the eies of our mindes be opened by the grace of the holie spirit heauenly doctrine seemeth alwaies alike obscure vnto vs whether it be expouÌded by the word of the Scripture or of the church but for that it pleased God to appoint this ordinarie way of instructing vs and himselfe hath commanded the maintenance and vse of his ministery in the Church that it should be an instrument which the holy Ghost might most freelie vse for our saluation Againe Interpreting must not be a deprauing of the Scriptures although interpretation of scripture be necessarie yet this is so far from graunting anie licence vnto the ministers to bring new ordinances into the Church that nothing doth more tie them to this doctrine alone which is comprehended in the Scriptures then this verie function of expounding the Scriptures For to interpret another mans woordes is not to faine at our pleasure a meaning either diuers from them or repugnant vnto them but to render the same meaning and Sentence either in more words or in more plaine words or at least in such as may be more fit for their capacitie whom wee teach and withal when there is need to shew that this is the mind of the autor which we affirme to be Three points to be obserued in interpreting Now such an interpretation of Scripture is made by these meanes that first the phrase be considered and the proper sense of the woordes found out then that the order and coherence of the members or parts of the doctrine which is conteined in the text of Scripture be declared Thirdly that the doctrine be applied to the vse of the Church which it hath in confirming true opinions or refuting errors in knowing of God and our selues in exhorting in comforting and in directing of our life as Paul commaundeth 2. Tim. 2. Studie to diuide the word of truth aright And to Titus cap. 1. A Bishop must holde fast the faithful word according to doctrine that he also may be able to exhort with wholesome doctrine Lib. 2. conhaereses and improue them that saie against it And wiselie did Epiphanius aduise Not al woords of Scripture haue neede to bee allegorised or construed according to a strange sense but they must be vnderstood as they are and further they require meditation and sense for the vnderstanding of the drift and purpose of euerie argument That is Al places of scripture are not to be transformed into allegories but we must seeke out the proper sense of the words by meditation and sense that is vsing the rules of art and hauing a regard of the propriety of tongues and our own experience by which we know the nature of those things which are signified by words commonly vsed in the Church 6. Inst Concerning the diciding of a controuersie about the text and meaning thereof But here is cast in another difficultie for that in controuersies concerning the text and the meaning thereof such a iudge is required whose authoritie and testimonie may suffice for determining of the meaning of the text For when both parties saie they who striue about the meaning plead ech of them that his interpretation is true except iudgement bee giuen of such a iudge from whom it may not be lawful to make anie appeale the contention wil neuer bee decided and we shal stil remaine doubtful of the sense of the Scripture Furthermore this iudgement must needs belong vnto the Church for in the Church alone we are to seeke for an examining and determining of controuersies concerning Religion What the Church therefore doth pronounce in these matters wee must of necessitie rest vpon that as the assured meaning of the Scriptures And hereof they saie
the sinners but in his own sonne sent to take flesh by punishment answering satisfieng his iustice 10 Obiection It is said Mat. 5. Whosoeuer shal breake one of these least commandements and teach men so he shal be called the least in the kingdome of heauen This they interpret after this sort That he who both by sinning teaching doth against the law is fallen from the kingdome of god not he who in teaching subscribeth to the law although sometimes he doth a litle contrary to that he teacheth But first the opposition or contrariety which Christ addeth But whosoeuer shal obserue teach them the same shal be called great in the kingdome of God doth shew that Christ in the former part of the speach doth vnderstand those who breake that is violate the lawe which they teach so that the meaning is although one teach wel yet violate one of these coÌmandements which the Pharisies term the least that is of the commandements of the Decalog he shal find these coÌmandements so not to be the least but the greatest as himselfe shal thereby become the least that is in no place in the kingdome of God Secondly albeit it be granted vnto theÌ that in the words of christ to teach so is the same that to teach contrary to the law yet can it not at al be gathered thence that they alone shal be the least in the kingdome of God who by teaching sinning breake the law not they also who by sinning onely not by teaching transgres it The first reason is in the very words of Christ Christ calleth them the least not as in his own iudgement but as in the iudgemeÌt of the Pharisies And so he imitateth them in thus speaking because he calleth those commaundements the least by a figure of speech called imitatioÌ which are the greatest the breach whereof whether it be committed in deed or in doctrine or in both god iudgeth worthy the shutting out of his kingdome euen by our aduersaries confession that is the whole Decalog which the Pharisies did set behind their traditioÌs The other reason is in those wordes which Christ addeth For I saie vnto you except your righteousnesse exceed the righteousnes of the Scribes Pharisies ye shal not enter into the kingdome of heauen In these words Christ sheweth that a farre other righteousnesse is required by the Lawe of God than the Pharisies thought of that those sinnes also are so great that they shut men out of the kingdome of heauen which the Pharisies accounted either for light or no sins as To be angrie with thy Brother vnaduisedlie To saie vnto him Racha or Foole To be troubled with an euill affection or desire of reuenge For euen these things also he saith are to be auoided if we wil auoid Hell fire be the children of our heauenlie father Therefore he saith Whosoeuer looketh on a womaÌ to lust after her hath committed adulterie with her alreadie in his hart And 1. Iohn 3. Whosoeuer hateth his Brother is a man-slaier yee knowe that no man-slaier hath eternal life abiding in him And therefore not they only which coÌmit the greater sins but they also who commit the lesser caÌnot escape euerlasting death but by the satisfaction of christ imputed to them Sinnes made venial vnto the repentant by grace for the intercession and satisfaction of Christ But as our aduersaries accuse this sentence of too much rigor That al sinnes are by themselues of their owne nature mortal that is deserue aeternal death so also the other sentence That sinnes are made venial to those who repent which of their owne nature are mortal they reprehend as too gentle and repugnant to Gods iustice because to call that for veniall which is mortal is contrarie to truth and iustice But the answere is readie That God if we respect the nature of sinne adiudgeth al sinne woorthy of euerlasting death giueth pardon to none but of free grace for the intercession and satisfaction of his sonne our Mediatour The third Diuision of Sinne. What sinne is against the conscience There is sinne against the conscience and sinne not against the conscience Sinne against the conscience is committed of those who wittingly and willinglie sinne So Dauid wittinglie and willinglie committed adulterie and murder Sinne not against the conscience is that which wee either not witting or not willing commit or which is committed of those who knowe the wil of God acknowledge and bewaile their sinne but are not able to auoid it as are Original sinnes sinnes of omission ignoraunce infirmitie euen in the regenerate and Saintes They omit manie good thinges which they would not omit or commit euil things which they would not coÌmit being sudainly ouertaken and ouercome by infirmities therefore are most grieuously angrie with themselues for their sinnes committed so that they are not more grieued at any thing than for that they offend God daily by their sinne and therefore desire and grone after nothing more than the grace of the holy spirite whereby to resist sinne Such sinnes are not imputed to the regenerat neither doe they cast off grace the holie spirit and faith Such a sinne of ignoraunce Saint Paul saith his blasphemie was which hee committed before he was conuerted against God as also his persequuting and violence against the Church therefore God had mercie of him 1. Tim. 1.13 Another kinde of those sinnes not against the conscience to witte infirmitie the same Apostle describeth Rom. 7.19 I doe not that good which I would the euil which I would not that do I. Yet not I doe it but sinne that dwelleth in me Hither also is to be referred the sin of Peter who wittinglie denied Christ but not willinglie for he had not the power to doe otherwise It was not raigning sinne because he acknowledgeth and bewaileth it and holdeth fast his faith Luk. 22.32 I haue praied for thee that thy faith faile not Much lesse was it the sinne against the holy Ghost because he loued christ no lesse when he denied him than when he bewailed his offence though that affection did not at that time for fear of imminent danger shew it selfe Moreouer this third diuision of sinne and the definition of both sinnes Christ hath expreslie deliuered Luk. 12.47 The seruant that knew his masters wil and prepared not himselfe neither did according to his wil shal be beaten with many stripes But he that knew it not and yet did commit things worthie of stripes shal be beaten with few stripes The fourth Diuision of sinne THere is sinne pardonable and sinne vnpardonable Al sinne repented of is pardonable Al sin is pardonable whereof men repent and obtain pardon Vnpardonable is a purposed deniall and oppugning of the knowen truth of God and his wil and workes of which the conscience is conuicted whereof no man obtaineth pardon because it is punished of God with a perpetual forsaking and blindnes
They are shut from pardon who are shut from repentance so that they who so sinne neuer returne to God by true repentance Now they who are excluded from repentance are also necessarily excluded from remission of sinne Christ Mat. 12. calleth this kind of sinne The sin or blasphemy against the holy Ghost when he saith Wherefore I saie vnto you euerie sinne and blasphemie shall bee forgiuen vnto men They are shut from repentance who sinne against the holie Ghost Why it is called in special a sinne against the holie Ghost but the blasphemie against the holie Ghost shal not be forgiuen vnto men But it is not therefore called the sinne against the holie Ghost as if the holy Ghost might be offended by any man and not the father also the Son but because the reuealing of the heaueÌly truth is the work of the diuinity which is immediatly wrought by the holy ghost And therefore they who witting willing resist this are blasphemous indeede against al the persons of the Godhead but in a more singular and special maner against the holy ghost that is against his proper immediate operatioÌ working in their minds That this kind of sin is signified by this name it hereby appeareth for that none can after a peculiar maner sin against the holy ghost but they on whom he hath bestowed a peculiar proper benefit that is a benefit immediatly giueÌ by himself appertaining to his sanctifieng or office which he exerciseth in the Church which is the very light of truth kindled in their minds The same appeareth by the speech of Christ Marke 3. plainly declareth wheÌ he saith For they said he had an vncleane spirite that Christ did attribute this sinne vnto them who being conuicted as coÌcerning the doctrin of Christ and his diuine works yet notwithstanding did against their conscience ascribe these thinges to the diuel The same is shewed by other places where this sin is described As Heb. 6. For it is impossible that they which were once lightned and haue tasted of the heauenlie gift and were made partakers of the holie Ghost c. if they fall awaie should be renued againe by repentaunce And 2. Pet. 2. If they after they haue escaped the filthinesse of the woorlde thorough the knowledge of the Lorde and of the Sauiour Iesus Christ are yet tangled againe therein ouercome the latter end is worse with them than the beginning Who sinne against the holie Ghost Out of which sayings first we vnderstand that not al the reprobate who perish not obtaining remission of their sinnes doe sinne against the holie Ghost but that this sinne falleth only on them who are lightned by the holy Ghost with certaine knowledge of the truth that which hapneth not to al the reprobate although so much neuerthelesse is reuealed to al of them concerning God as may suffice for the iust condemning of them and their posterity For the holy ghost is not giuen but to them who are endued with the knowledge of the heauenly doctrine as it is said Iohn 14. whom the world cannot receiue because it seeth him not neither knoweth him Likewise Luk. 12. The seruaunt that knoweth the wil of his master Wherefore some perish vnto whom the holy Ghost hath not giuen this light of truth and therefore they doe not commit this peculiar sinne against the holy Ghost If it be obiected The difference between other sinnes not pardoned and this sin against the holie Ghost That euerie vnpardonable sinne is a sinne against the holie ghost because Christ saith that the sinne against the holie ghost is vnpardonable But final perseuerance in whatsoeuer sinne without repentance is remitted to no man And therefore it is a sinne against the holie ghost and by a consequent all that perish sinne against the holie ghost The ambiguity of vnpardonable sinne maketh four termes in this Syllogisme For in the Maior it signifieth that kind of sinne which is neuer remitted to any because whosoeuer commit it whether at the end or before the end of their life they perseuere in it euen to the end without repentance But in the Minor it signifieth not a certaine kind of sinne but al their sinnes who repent not which indeede are not remitted to them because they perseuere in them to the end without repentance and they are vnpardonable not before the end but in the very end of their life yet are they remitted to others who perseuere not in them but repent For perseuerance in sinnes is nothing else than the sinnes themselues which are continued vnto the end therfore this is the meaning of the Minor Sinnes in which men perseuere without repentaunce vnto the end are not pardoned them who perseuere in them But now all men doe not perseuere in them as they perseuere in the sin against the holy Ghost euen whosoeuer once fal into it And christ in this speech sheweth not for what sins men are punished with euerlasting death For it is certaine that it befalleth for all sins of which men repent not but he sheweth what sins are such as whosoeuer doe commit them they do neuer repent This he affirmeth of no kind of sin but only of blasphemy against the holy Ghost Secondly out of the testimony alleadged we gather that the sinne against the holy Ghost is not euery Raigning-sinne The peculiar nature of the sin against the holy Ghost making it differ from al other Raigning sinne whether committed against our conscience or against the knowen truth but a sinne against the whole first table of the Law and not one onely part of it but a defection from al religion or godlinesse and such a denying or oppugning or contumelious handling of the true doctrine of God and his will as proceedeth not of weaknes or terrour or fear or torment but of a purposed and stubburn maliciousnes For the obedience of the first table is after a man hath once tasted of the word of God reuerentlie to obey and subscribe vnto it Neither depart they from a part of doctrine but from all religion who so fall that they crucifie againe to themselues the sonne of God and treade him vnder foote count the bloode of the testament as a profane thing and despite the spirit of grace Neither doe the Iewes sin of weaknes in ascribing the works of Christ to the diuel or hereticall men after they are once conuicted of their errours by certaine and manifest testimonies of the woord of God neither they who vnder the name and shew of Christ remaine stil dogs swine returning at length to their vomit wallowing in the mire from which for a while in outward profession and hypocrisie they abstained And hereby may be esteemed and iudged in some sort the grieuousnes of this sin whereas it commeth nearest to the sin of the diuels who knowing the truth yet stood not in it but doe despite it with hatred and horrible fury and endeuour vtterly
and rightnes without which they cannot please God If any man vrge That the works euen of the regenerat also are not perfect Why the works of the regenerate doe please God neither yet for al that are they counted sins and that therefore wee must not so seuerelie giue sentence against others the answere is at hand that faith shineth on the works of the godlie but not on the works of the wicked And therefore they please God their imperfection is couered through the satisfaction and intercession of Christ which falleth not so out with the works of the wicked And lastly in those is begunne the true and inward obedience of the wil and hart but in these not so and therefore these are hypocrisy which is seuerely condemned by God himselfe So also if they be saide to bee recompensed with reward and therefore not to be sins First we answer that to be approued and rewarded in them which is good but that euil which coÌcurreth is not only condeÌned punished but the good also which the wicked do is depriued of the honor name and so of that eternal reward of those works which are indeed good please God Secondly we answere that these are somtimes recompensed with temporall rewards but neuer with aeternall Thirdly that they are recompensed of God with these rewardes not as that he simply liketh of them or so acknowledgeth theÌ for good that he doth not withal repute them for euil but that he might inuite by these rewards others aswel vnbeleeuers as beleeuers to keepe and obserue externall discipline and honesty Because he wil that in mankind there bee kept some order necessarie for the preseruation of the society of man yea euen amongst the wicked hypocrits Fourthly those rewardes are rather a diminishing and mitigation of their punishmentes than any rewardes because they make nought for their saluation to whom they befall And God will according to the order of his iustice punish greater sins with greater punishmentes and lesser with lesser both in this life and in the life to come The morall actions of the vnregenerate are not therefore to be omitted of vs because in them they are sinne but we must auoide the sinne and performe the action Moreouer this is a fallacie of the accident If any collect and gather that wee must not doe the morall workes of the vnregenerate because they are sinnes For those workes which are of themselues sinnes that is are forbidden of God wee ought of necessitie to auoide but those which are sinnes but by an accident ought not to be omitted of vs but corrected by vs and so done that they may bee performed without any sinne concurring or intermingled with them For they are not condemned for themselues but for the sinnes which are adioyning to them Now it followeth not that that good which remaineth shoulde be reiected or abolished because of the imperfections and defects but rather it should be nourished and increased clensed from those euils wherewith it was stained Discipline therfore is necessary eueÌ in the vnregenerat Wherefore externall and ciuill discipline is necessary in the vnregenerate in respect of the commandement of God for auoiding the grieuousnes of punishmeÌts which ensueth vpoÌ the breach of Discipline for the preseruation of the peace and society of mankinde for a way entrance to conuersion which is stopped by perseuering persisting in manifest offences If instance be giuen The good action of hypocrites is not to be omitted but their hypocrisy therein onely to be eschewed Hypocrisie is sinne of it selfe and is to be auoided as Math. 6. it is saide Be not as Hypocrites But the Discipline or outward behauiour of the wicked is Hypocrisie Therefore it is sinne of it selfe and they should omit it We aunswere to the Maior by distinguishing the diuersitie of Hypocrisie There is a double hypocrisie one is in workes not commaunded of God done for ostentation sake or to deceiue as those which Christ mentioneth Math. 6. To make a trumpet be blowen before him when he giues almes to pray standing in the Synagogues and in the corners of the streets to looke sourely and disfigure his face in fasting and all other superstitious and humane traditions which appertaine not to the edifiyng of the Church That these thinges are to bee omitted and left vndone there is no doubt as it is saide In vaine doe they worshippe me teaching doctrines the dommaundements of men And therefore they are here expresly condemned forbidden of Christ There is another hypocrisie in workes commanded of God but not done after that manner which God requireth These are not to bee left vndone but to be corrected to be done without hypocrisie that is with true faith godlines as in the same place Christ teacheth of almes praier fasting not to be omitted of the godly but to be otherwise perfourmed than they were of hypocrites By this which hath beene spoken it is manifest The vse of the difference betweene sinnes which are of them-selues sins and those which are made so by an accident for what cause this difference of sinnes which are of themselues sinnes and by an accident sinnes is necessarie least that a false persuasion of their owne righteousnes or merites should rest in mens mindes and least with sinnes which are of themselues sinnes shoulde bee cast away also good thinges which come to be sinnes but by an accident and so shoulde bee encreased and heaped vp the sinnes and punishments of mankind The workes of the regenerate and vnregenerate differ seuen maner of waies IN this place is to bee obserued the difference betweene the workes of the regenerate and vnregenerate They differ seuen waies Why one and the same worke is good in the regenerate and sinne in the vnregenerate For one and the same worke commaunded of God is good in the regenerat and sinne in the vnregenerat 1. Because the regenerate are reconciled to God The vnregenerate are not 2. The regenerat doe it to the glory of God The vnregenerat no way do so 3. In both of them that good worke is imperfect but that of the godly is couered by the satisfaction and intercession of Christ that of the vngodly not so 4. The worke of the godly is ioined with a beginning obedience that of the vngodly with sinne raigning 5. The good worke which is in the wicked is made euill But the good which is in the godly though it be contaminated with sinne yet because it is hidden by the satisfaction of Christ it is not punished neither is it obiected vnto him that he doth defile the giftes of God with his sinnes neither doth the Lord for that worke bereaue the regenerate man of euerlasting life all which hee doth in those who are not regenerat 6. The good worke in the wicked is onely adorned with temporall rewards that not as if it pleased god but for to inuite by this meanes others to
It is the propertie of him that is merciful to exercise mercie tru on beleeuers and such as are penitent 1 Reply It is the propertie of him that is mercifull to pardon men whether they be penitent or not penitent Answere This is a false definition of mercy 2 Reply Faith and repentance are not the cause of mercie Therefore by this aunswere neither should the penitent obtaine mercy that is deliuerance from death Aunswere I graunt that faith and repentance are not the cause of mercie and that it is not done for their repentance but for the satisfaction and punishment of Christ only yet with this condition that we apply this by a true faith vnto our selues and repent Reply Naie neither on the penitent doth God exercise mercie For if god punish all sinnes with sufficient punishment in Christ he is not mercifull Aunswere I deny the consequence of this proposition because he gaue vs his Sonne freelie who should satisfie for vs. This satisfaction did the Gospel adde God remitteth freelie our sins in that he giueth vs freely that recompence which he taketh for them 4 Obiection Hee that remitteth not without all recompence doth not remitte freely and so not of free mercy God remitteth not without all recompence Therefore hee remitteth not freely Answer God remitteth not vnto vs our sinnes freely in respect of christ but freelie in respect of vs because hee exacteth nothing of vs and freely giueth vnto vs Christes satisfaction Although then he wil haue satisfaction to be made by another euen by Christ yet doth he remit vnto vs our sins freely because he as it hath been said giueth vs Christ of his free mercy who might satisfie for vs and from him proceedeth this satisfaction and application of it vnto vs. For he causeth vs both by his election the satisfaction of Christ freely giuen of him vnto vs by the giuing of his holy spirit to receiue Christ by faith and this he doth for no other cause but only of his free mercy Yee are saued by grace First because satisfaction is not made by vs. Secondly because the price for sinnes is imputed vnto vs. Reply What mercy god extendeth to the wicked against that which was aunswered to the second Obiection that is that the mercy of God is extended also to the wicked The Prophet Ieremy saith Forgiue not their iniquity neither put out their sinne from thy sight The mercy therefore of God is not extended to the reprobate Aunswere 1. It is true when God denieth his mercy vnto them repenting and except he haue iust cause why hee doth not saue all But God hath most iust cause why he suffereth some to perish euen the manifestation of his iustice and power in punishing the wicked 2. It is to bee vnderstoode of that degree of his mercie which he sheweth towardes his chosen euen of this mercy whereby he giueth them remission of sinnes his holy spirit and life euerlasting But it is not to be graunted concerning that generall mercie whereby hee guideth and gouerneth all creatures Replie against that which is saide in the same Aunswere to the Second Obiection That God is not delighted with the destruction of the wicked The Lorde saith in Isaiah Ah I will ease me of mine aduersaries Therefore God is delighted with the destruction of his enemies Aunswere These and the like speeches are spoken after the order of men by an anthropopathie or humane affection and by them is signified That God will the execution of his iustice but is not delighted with the death or destruction of men as beeing his creatures It is requisite that this doctrine bee knowen in the Church That knowing howe great an euil sinne is The vse of this doctrine of sinne in the church wee maie yeelde the praise of iustice vnto God who doth most seuerelie punish it and that we maie abhor al sinnes with our whole heart and desire the more earnestlie to bee fensed and defended of God against all sinne and that not extenuating or lessening anie wee flatter our selues in a conceit of our owne righteousnesse or in hope of escaping that measuring our sinne by the Law of God neither esteeming euill good or good euill wee loose our consciences when God bindeth them or binde them when God looseth them and acknowledging the remnant of sinne in vs and our manifolde fallings we should not despaire of pardon flieng to God the mediatour with bouldnesse that also we maie be able to discerne our selues from the wicked and prophane men in whom sinne raigneth and from all those that sinne against the holie ghost and that wee maie conceiue in our minde hope and confidence of Gods mercie that we laie not the cause and fault of our sinnes destruction on God but remeÌber that it is to be sought in our selues that knowing there are degrees of punishments sinnes we ad not sinnes to sinnes but consider that lesser sinnes shal be punished with lesser punishments and greater with greater that remembring the sins of the parents are punished also in their posteritie wee spare not onelie our selues but our posteritie also in auoiding sinne that wee maie giue and render thankes vnto God for this benefit that hee for his own glorie and the gathering and saluation of his Church doth maintaine and continue also amongst the wicked some order of vertue and discipline And last of all that true and perpetuall thankefulnesse maie be kindled in vs towardes God and his Sonne our Lord Iesus Christ in that he hath deliuered vs froÌ these great euils sinne and the paines and punishment of sinne OF THE CREATION OF MAN The necessity of this Doctrine SEEING that God would especially open manifest himselfe in the creatioÌ of angels men necessary for man is the knowledge of himselfe both for that God wil be knowen by his own image which he engraued in mans nature also because without it we neither aspire nor attaine to that end to the which we were created Now the knowlege of our selfe is two-fold That is of man vncorrupted such as hee was made of God shal be after his restoring accoÌplished of man falleÌ into sin corrupted such as he now is The first is of the excellency and happines the other of the misery of mankind Now this common place is annexed vnto the former of sinne 1. Because when it is proued that there is sinne Why it is placed next the discourse of sinne and that the nature of man is sinfull the question straight ariseth whether God created man subiect to sinne And if not so how then For out of the doctrine concerning Original sinne this obiection seemeth to follow Man is a sinner Man was created of God Therefore God created man a sinner Whereunto our answere is that it is a fallacie of the Accident or that more is brought in the Conclusion than was in the Antecedent Secondly This place is annexed that it may be vnderstood
The diuel goeth about like a roaring Lyon 3. The triall in exercise of godlines 3. The trial or exercise of godlines that we may bee established and go forward in spiritual gifts and that both vnto our selues others our hope faith patieÌce may be made known Eccle. 34.10 He that hath not been tempted what knoweth he So then it is apparant that glorying in prosperity is but vaine Rom. 5.4 Experience bringeth hope 4. 4. Particular defects in the godlie Particular defects and fallings in the Saints Diuers haue diuers defects and therefore Gods chastisements also are diuers God sheweth that hee is angry also with the sinnes of the godly and is desirous that they returne from them The scriptures are rise and ful of examples hereof As in Dauid when he numbred the people when he committed adultery and added murther vnto it God shewed his wrath in plaguing the people for the former and in taking away by death the child borne in adultery hee shewed his anger against his adultery Againe hee shewed how desirous hee was to haue him rise againe by sending his Prophet to make his sinne knowen vnto him and so to call him to repentance So many times dealt he with the Israelites also whose often falling as also Gods often recalling them is in the Scripture frequent 5. The confirmation or testimonie of their doctrine in their martyrdomes Ioh. 21.18 5. The confirmation and testimony of the truth by their martyrdome 6. Their glorious deliuerie Peter is foretold by what death he should glorifie God and confirme the doctrine of Christ which he preached 6. The glorious deliuery that is the manifestation of the immeasureable wisedome power mercy and iustice of God in the miraculous wonderful deliuerance of the church God bringeth his into extreme dangers findeth out sheweth a waie of deliuery where no creature could saue or deliuer them 1. Sam. 2.6 He bringeth down to hel and bringeth back againe 7. The making of a conformity between the members and Christ their head 7. A conformitie between them and Christ both in afflictions in glory 2. Tim. 2.12 If we suffer with him we shal also raign with him Rom. 8.29 Those which he knew before he also predestinate to bee made like to the image of his sonne Ioh. 11.16 and. 16.20 Mat. 10.24 The seruant is not greater than his Lord neither the Disciple aboue his master 8. The afflictions of the godly in this life are a testimony confirmation of the iudgement and life to come 8. A confirmation of the life to come Because the iustice and truth of God requireth that at length it goe wel with the good and il with the bad But this commeth not so to passe in this life Therefore there is remaining yet another life And hence we are to aunswere the argument which the worlde vseth against the prouidence of God The Church of God say they is not the Church because it is oppugned throughout the whole woorld and troden vnder foote of al men Answere This argument maie bee wel inuerted on this wise The company of those that embrace the doctrin of the Prophets and Apostles are in a good cause vniustly oppugned and afflicted by the wicked and reprobate Therefore they are the true Church and the people of God and are to be at length certainly fullie and gloriously deliuered the wicked being cast into eternal tormentes For God is iust and true Therefore he wil be one daie a reuenger of those iniuries whereby not onely the Godly in this life are hurt but the glory also of God himselfe is by the wicked obscured and darkened and troden vnder foote 3. What are the comforts and consolations which are to be opposed against afflictions OF comforts in afflictions some are proper vnto the Church some are common to it with Philosophie Comforts in afflictions Proper are the first and two last of those which shall be recited The rest are common and that but in outwarde shewe onely and in name Remission of sins and reconciliation vnto God but not beeing further entered into and discoursed of 1. Remission of sinnes and reconciliation vnto GOD. This is the ground and foundation of the rest Because without this wee cannot rightly apply the rest vnto vs neither reape any comfort from them But if this bee well setled the rest follow of their owne accorde For they who are not certaine of the remission of their sinnes alwaies doubt whether the promise of grace belong vnto them but he who is certaine of this knoweth that the anger of GOD punishments and eternall death are taken away and that those euils which are laide vpon him are no punishment but a fatherly chastisement Roman 5.1 Beeing iustified by faith we haue peace toward GOD. Againe If when we were enemies we were reconciled to GOD much more beeing reconciled wee shall bee saued Roman 8.3 If GOD be on our side who can be against vs The reason is because take awaie the cause and you take awaie the effect take awaie sinne and the punishment also of sinne is taken awaie 2. The necessitie of obeying GOD 2. The necessitie of obeying God and the loue which we ow him and the loue due vnto him The Godlie knowe that they must obey the fatherly wil of GOD in suffering euils both bicause he wil that they suffer them and also because he hath so deserued of them as that they ought for his sake to suffer far greater and lastly because they are his fatherly chastisemeÌts Iob. 2.10 Shall we receiue good at the hand of God and not receiue euill Psal 3.9.9 I held my peace because thou diddest it Iob. 1.21 Blessed be the name of the Lord. The Philosophers also say that it is patieÌtly to be suffred which can not be altered or auoided and that it is foolishnes to kicke against the prick But in the meane while they hold a fatal necessity and in suffering calamities submit not themselues to god neither acknowlege them to be a iust punishment neither suffer theÌ to that end as thereby to obey him And therefore they find either smal or no comfort at al hereof 3. The worthines of vertue 3. The worthines of vertue that is of obedience towards God which is tru vertu for which a man is not to cast away his courage in bearing the crosse Mat. 10 37. 16.25 He that hateth not his father and mother for my sake is not worthy of me He that seeketh to saue his soule shall leese it This dignity of vertue doe the Philosophers most of all vrge but coldly 4. A good conscience because they are destitute of true vertues 4. A good conscience The godly are assured of remission of sinnes in Christ and haue a purpose to obey God and therefore beare a good conscience vnto themselues in Christ The Philosophers comfort not theirs on this maner For the Philosophers beeing once afflicted thinketh why
pardon sins but is so grieuously offended therewith that he granteth no pardon to them except the satisfaction of his sonne mediate and come betweene 3 In respect of our saluation that we enioying such a mediator may be assured of eternall life because this our Mediatour is both willing and able to graunt it vs. 4 That we may acknowledge and magnifie the mercie and goodnesse of God towards vs in that he hath giuen vs his sonne to be our Mediator 5 Because this doctrine is at all times most grieuouslie oppugned by the enemies of the Church both forraine and domesticall which are heretickes But here it may seeme to some man that the doctrine concerning the Mediator belongeth to the place of IustificatioÌ because in this also the office of the Mediator is declared But it is one thing to teach What and what manner a benefit the benefite of iustification is and howe it is receiued an other thing to shew whose that benefite is and by whom it is bestowed And these are different and diuerse propositions Iustification belongeth to the Mediatour or is wrought by the Mediatour and remission of sinnes is our iustification In the former propositioÌ iustificatioÌ is the subiect that is it is that whereof an other thing is affirmed in the later it is the attribute or predicate that is iustification it selfe is affirmed of another thing euen of remission of sinnes The principall questions are these 1 What in general a Mediator is 2 For what cause he is necessarie 3 What his office is 4 What manner of one is necessarie 5 Who or what person is and may be Mediator 6 Whether there may be more Mediators 1 What a Mediator is A Mediatour in generall A Mediatuor in generall signifieth him who interposeth or putteth himselfe betweene parties which are at variance reconcileth the one to the other Now to reconcile is 1. To make intercession or intreatie for him who offendeth vnto him who is offended 2. To make satisfaction for the iniurie offered 3. To promise to bring to passe that the partie who hath offended offend no more For except this be brought to passe and effectuated the fruite and commodity of the intercession is lost 4. Lastly to bring them to an attonement and agreement who were before at enmitie If one of these conditions bee wanting there cannot bee anie true reconcilement A mediatour in special But in speciall and as heere it is vsed and meant of Christ a Mediatour is a pacifier or reconciler of God and men as well by merit and desert as also by efficacie and forcible operation that is it is a middle person betweene God who is offended and angrie with sinne and mankind offending and subiect to the anger of God to reconcile men vnto God restoring them into fauour causing men to loue God and God men and that by making entreaty and satisfaction to Gods iustice for them and applying forcibly effectually vnto them his satisfaction or merit regenerating them that they may cease from sinning and hearing their groans and petitions when they call vpon him For when Christ doth these things he causeth god to loue vs and vs to loue god that is he maketh a peace and agreement to be betweene God and vs. How Christ is a midle person howe a mediatour A middle person and a Mediator are different because that is the name of the person this of the office Both which Christ is betweene God the father and vs. Hee is a Middle person because in him both natures diuine and humane are vnited personally And a Mediatour because he reconcileth vs to his father albeit in some sort he is also in the same respect the Middle person in which hee is Mediatour because in him two extreames are ioyned God and man It is demaunded whether Adam had neede of a Mediatour before his fall Aunswere is to bee made by distinguishing of the diuerse meaninges and significations of Mediatour If a mediatour be meant to be such a one through whose mediation or by whome God doth bestowe his benefites and communicate himselfe vnto vs Adam verilie euen before his fall had neede of a Mediatour because Christ euer was that person by whom god the father createth and quickneth all thinges For in him was life to wit all both corporall and spirituall life and the life was the light of men But if the Mediatour bee vnderstoode to bee him who perfourmeth both these and all other partes of a Mediatours office Adam did not stand in neede of a Mediatour before his fall Wee must obserue notwithstanding that in the Scriptures this Phrase of speech is not found whereby CHRIST is saide to haue beene the Mediatour also before the fall of man 2 For what cause a Mediatour is necessarie A Mediatour is necessarie Because first No reconciliation without a mediatour GOD will not bee fauourable and doe good vnto vs without reconcilement be made that is except first wee are brought again into fauour with him But the iustice of God admitteth not anie returne into fauour without satisfaction and a restoring of Gods Image in vs. Wee now are not able to perfourme this to witte to appease God beeing offended with vs and to make our selues acceptable vnto God Wee haue neede therefore of another Mediatour who may performe this for vs. Secondly God required a Mediatour of the partie offending For God as God woulde not receiue satisfaction of him selfe and woulde for his iustice sake that the partie offending woulde obtaine fauour by him who was able to make perfect satisfaction Wherefore such a truce-man is required who both shoulde not bee auerse from man but shoulde desire to helpe him and also should bee most acceptable vnto GOD least hee shoulde suffer a repulse and further might easily by his fauour wherby hee shoulde preuaile with GOD reconcile vs vnto him through satisfieng and making entreatie and intercession for vs. Nowe were not wee able to beare this person because wee were Gods enimies neither were wee of power to make our stonie heartes fleshie Therefore wee stoode in need of a third euen a Mediator who both was able and willing to doe that for vs and in vs that is who shoulde make intercession vnto God for vs satisfie perfectly gods iustice for our sinnes and restore vnto vs the image of God which we had lost so that hereafter we should cease to sinne or offend God thorough our sinnes and should beginne by little and little to liue more and more according to the rule of Gods law Thirdly They who necessarily must satisfie the Lawe either by themselues or by another are not able by themselues haue neede of a Mediatour But we must satisfie the Law either by our selues or by another and by our selues we are not able The meanes of satisfieng by another as it is not set dowen so it is not shut out by the law Therfore we haue need of a Mediatour But exception is
those thinges to themselues which they knowe out of the word of God What temporarie faith is Temporarie faith is to assent vnto the heauenly doctrine which is deliuered by the Prophets and Apostles to professe it and to reioice in the knowledge thereof and to glory therein for a time yet not for any feeling of gods grace towardes them but for other causes whatsoeuer Temporarie faith is lead in a string with the commodities of this world and with them doth liue and die and therefore without any true conuersion and finall perseuerance in the profession of that doctrine This faith or approbation of Gods truth and ioy therein is not true sound and perpetual but only dureth for a season because it ariseth and dependeth of temporary causes which may bee changed and taken away as the desire and pleasure of knowledge glory honours and other worldly commodities whether publick or priuate true or apparant in shew These commodities being gone once and persecution or some other temptation arising it must needs be also that this faith must fail This definition is drawn from the words of Christ Matth. 13.20 Hee that receiueth seede in the stony ground is he which heareth the word and incontinently with ioie receiueth it that is embraceth and professeth it and reioiceth in it yet hath he no roote in himselfe that is hee wanteth applying of the merit of Christ confidence therein and the regeneration of the holy ghost Wherefore it is only a resemblance and shew of godlines not true godlines and faith It differeth from historical faith 1. For that this temporarie doth fore put historicall Further it addeth something vnto knowledge as profession of doctrine and a certaine godlinesse gladnesse and glorying or reioicing because of the knowledge of the truth but at length it saileth Historical faith is onely aknowledge This difference is thereby confirmed in that the Diuels haue historicall faith for they beleeue tremble but they haue not this Temporarie faith First because that knowledge and faith which they haue neuer faileth or is extinguished but remaineth in them perpetually Againe neither ioy they in their knowledge neither doe they professe it but though they know it to be true yet do they horribly persecute it and would haue it wholy rooted out Now if any man had rather comprehend this temporary faith vnder historicall I am not against it But then must degrees be made of historicall faith to wit that in some it is ioined with a certaine ieioicing and profession as in those who reuoult from the doctrine of the Church and godlinesse in others not so as in the Diuels and damned persons and so the matter commeth all to one Obiection But the Diuel hath often professed Christ therefore he doth not oppugne his doctrine The Diuel Professed Christ that for his testimonies sake he might the lesse bee beleeued Aunswere He did this not for any desire of promoting and aduanncing Christs doctrine but for the hatred he bore vnto it that by his testimony he might cause it to be suspected and might mingle therewith his owne errors and lies Therefore doth Christ commaund him silence Matth. 1.25 As also doth Paul Act. 16.18 Wherefore it is but an accident vnto historicall faith for the Diuell to professe those thinges which he knoweth to be true although hee greatly detesteth them as also men for some coÌmodity or vpon some other cause sometimes professe those thinges which they hate and the memory whereof they woulde haue abolished both out of their owne mindes and out of the minds of al men What the faith of working miracles is The faith of Miracles is an especial gift of working miracles that is it is a certaine persuasion springing from an especiall reuelation and promise of god whereby a man firmelie resolueth that some extraordinary or miraculous woorke and contrarie to nature shall come to passe by gods power which hee hath foretolde or woulde haue to bee doone in the name of God and Iesus Christ. This kinde of faith is prooued out of the Apostle 1. Corinth 13.2 If I had all faith so that I could remooue mountaines c. For although this speech bee vnderstoode of all the kindes of faith excepting iustifieng faith yet is it especially referred to the faith of Miracles as Christ also saith Faith of miracles coÌmeth by speciall reuelation Mat. 17.20 If ye haue faith as much as a grain of mustard seede ye shal saie vnto this mountaine Remoue c. That this faith is diuerse from the other kindes neither to bee drawen simply out of the word of god but by an especial reuelation of god comming thereto without which miracles cannot be wrought we prooue by these reasons 1. By that saying of Christ If ye haue faith as much as a grain of mustard seede But manie holie men who both knewe the historie of Gods woorde and reioyced therein and applyed it vnto themselues had faith yet did they not remooue mountaines Therefore this is a diuers kind of faith from that which they had 2 Many endeuored to cast out Diuels without anie reuelation from aboue as the Sonnes of Sceua Act. 19.14 With whom it fell out ill the spirite of the possessed man inuading disarming and wounding them 3 Simon Magus Acts. 8.13 is saide to haue beleeued and yet could hee not woorke miracles and therefore he would haue bought and gotten this power with mony 4 The Diuell knoweth the storie of the Scripture neither yet dooth hee woorke miracles because none besides the Creatour is able to chaunge the nature of thinges 5 Iudas did woorke miracles and yet Ioh. 6.70 hee is saide of the Lorde to bee a Diuell that is not to haue a iustifieng faith He had therefore some other faith to witte the faith of Miracles Historicall and perhaps also Temporarie faith So Matthewe 7.22 Manie shall saie vnto Christ Haue wee not by thy name cast out Diuels But CHRIST will aunswere them I neuer knewe you Wherefore this gift of woorcking miracles is giuen to hypocrits also For albeit they haue alwaies Historicall faith ioined therewith yet haue they not alwaies Iustifieng faith The other kindes of faith extend to all thinges that are written in the woorde but this of Miracles is appropriated and restrained to some certaine workes or effects to come Iustifieng or sauing faith What Iustifieng faith is as it is described out of the word of God in the 21. question of the Catechisme is not onelie steedfastlie to assent to euerie woorde of GOD and in this also to the promise of grace for Christes merit but also a confidence and full perswasion applieng to euerie one that promise that is whereby euerie man in his minde is fully and certainely perswaded that not onely others but himselfe also hath God fauorable vnto him according to the promise of grace and therefore reioiceth in God and ouercommeth all pensiuenesse and feare The differences of Iustifieng faith from
of Gods presence which knoweledge the Scripture calleth knowledge by the spirite and face to face 16 Faith which is onely historicall breedeth though by an accident despair and the grieuousnes of Gods iudgement 17 Temporary faith breedeth a certaine ioy but not a quiet conscience because it ariseth not from the true cause as also it maketh shew of confession and some shew of good woorkes but that only for a season 18 Faith of miracles doth obtain of God those miracles whereof it is conceiued 19 By faith only applying to euery one the promise of grace we obtaine and receiue righteousnes before God and the participation or communion of Christ with al his benefits 20 As before this faith cannot goe true conuersion and the beginning of true obedience according to all the commaundementes of God so can they not but needes accompanie the same OF THE CREEDE OR SYMBOLE OF THE APOSTLES AFter we haue intreated of FAITH Why the creede is called a symbole it directly followeth now that we speake of the sum of those things which are to bee beleeued which we cal the Symbole of the Apostles or the Apostolick Symbole The especial Questions here are 1 What a Symbole is 2 What are the parts of the Apostolique Symbole 1 WHAT A SYMBOLE IS THis woorde Symbole is deriued from a greeke woorde which signifieth either a common collation of diuerse men to the making of a banquet or a signe token and marcke whereby a man is discerned froÌ others Such as is the militarie signe whereby fellowes are desciphered from enimies The Symbole so termed in the Church is a breefe and summarie forme of christian doctrine or a briefe summe or confession of the points of Christian religion or Euangelical doctrine Nowe it is called by the name of Symbole because it is as a token or profession whereby the Church with her members is discerned from all her enimies and from al other sects Some say that this briefe summe of Euangelical doctrine was called a Symbole for that this doctrine was collated as it were and imparted by the Apostles and euery one of them did bestow some part thereof but that cannot be proued But if you wil deriue it thence this reason also nothing absurde may be rendered thereof for that the Articles of faith are the squire and rule whereunto the faith and doctrine of al Orthodox or right beleeuing Christians ought to agree and be conferred This Symbole is called Apostolique 1. Because it conteineth the summe of the Apostolique doctrine which the Catechumens were enforced to hold and professe 2. Because the Apostles deliuered that summe of doctrine to their Scholers and Disciples which the Church afterwardes held as receiued from them This selfesame Symbole is called also Catholick because there is but one faith of al Christians Question Were there not new Symboles made as Athanasius Symbole the Symbole of Nice of Ephesus of Chalcedon Aunswere These are not other from this Apostolique Symbole but certaine words are added as an explication of this by reason of heretiques by whom because of the shortnes thereof this was depraued There is no change either of the matter or of the Doctrine but onely of the forme of declaring it as easily appeareth by comparing them together 2 What are the parts of the Apostolicke Symbole or Creed THe principall parts thereof are three 1 Of the Father and our creation 2 Of the Sonne and our redemption 3 Of the holy ghost and our sanctification that is of the workes of our Creation Redemption and Sanctification How our CreâtioÌ RedemptioÌ Sanctification are ech appropriated to some one person of the Trinitie and yet all three persons haue their ioint working in them Obiection Vnto the father is ascribed the creation of heauen and earth vnto the Sonne the redemption of mankind vnto the holy ghost sanctification Therefore the Sonne and the holy ghost did not create heauen and earth neither did the Father and the holy ghost redeeme mankinde neither do the Father the Sonne sanctifie the faithfull Answere It is a fallacie grounding vpon that which is affirmed but in respect as if it were simply affirmed For the creation is giuen to the Father redemption to the Sonne sanctification to the holy ghost not as they are simply an operation or woork for so should other persons be excluded from it but in respect for the order and manner of woorking which is peculiar and proper to euerie of them in producing and bringing forth the same externall woorke A more open declaration hereof may be this The woorkes of our creation redemption sanctification are the operations of the Godhead outwardly that is externall operations which God worketh on his creatures and they are vndiuided that is common to the three persons which they by common wil and power woork in the creatures by reason of that one and the same essence and nature of the Godhead which they haue For the Scripture attributeth the Creation not onely to the father but to the Sonne also and the holy ghost Ioh. 1.3 Al things were made by it Gen. 1. The spirit of the Lord moued vpon the waters Mat. 1.20 That which is conceaued in her is of the holy Ghost Likewise our redemption is attributed to the father and the holy Ghost Iohn 3. God sent his Sonne into the woorlde that the world might be saued by him Tit. 3. Hee saued vs by the renewing of the holie ghost which he shed on vs abundantly And sanctification both to the father and to the sonne Gal. 4.6 God hath sent the spirit of his sonne into your harts crying Abba Father 1. Thess 5.23 The very god of peace sanctifie you throughout 1. Cor. 1.30 Christ is made sanctification vnto vs. Eph. 5.26 Christ sanctifieth the Church Al the persons therefore create redeem sanctifie Neuerthelesse yet in respect of that order of woorking which is betweene them Creation is ascribed vnto the father Because hee is the fountaine as of the Diuinitie of the Sonne and the holie Ghost so also of those diuine operations which hee woorketh and perfourmeth by the Sonne and the holie Ghost Redemption is ascribed vnto the Sonne because hee is that person which executeth the fathers will concerning the redeeming of mankinde and dooth immediatly perfourme the woorke of our redemption For the Sonne onely was sent into flesh and hath paied the ransome or price for our sinnes not the father nor the spirit To the holy ghost is ascribed sanctification because he doth immediatly sanctifie vs. For the father createth but mediatly by the Sonne and the holy Ghost The Son from the father and the holy Ghost from the father and the sonne The father and the holy ghost redeeme vs but mediatly by the sonne But the son immediatly from the father by the holy ghost The father and the son sanctifie vs but mediatly by the holy ghost but the holy Ghost immediatly from the father and the sonne The workes of the trinitie external
Creation adoption and regeneration When the name of the Father is opposed to the Sonne it signifieth the first person of the God-head but when it is referred to the creatures it signifieth the whole diuine nature which is the Father the Sonne and the holy ghost Or the name of Father as it is opposite to the Sonne is vnderstood personallie as heere in the Creede but as it is compared with the creatures it is taken essentially as Our father which art in heauen To beleeue in God almightie is to beleeue in such a one What is to beleeue in God Almightie 1 Who is able to doe whatsoeuer he will yea also those thinges which he will not if they be not contrarie to his nature as hee could haue kept Christ froÌ death but he would not 2 Who doth all thinges euen with his becke and worde onlie without anie difficultie 3 Who alone hath power to woorke al thinges and is author of that power which is in all his creatures 4 Who is also vnto me Almightie and omnipotent and both can and will direct all thinges to my safetie that is who will vse his omnipotencie to the preseruing and sauing of mee not only for that he hath nothing wanting vnto him for performance hereof to my behoofe but also for that no creature is able to stop or hinder it There is no good then so hard or full of difficultie but he is able to giue me no euil so great but he can auert it from me And this is properly to beleeue in god almightie and omnipotent Neuerthelesse those things which go before are necessarily linked with the latter For except we beleeue God to bee such that is omnipotent wee shall not be able to beleeue that God is such to vs in christ that is wee shall not bee able to apply his almightinesse and omnipotency vnto vs so also in the rest which our faith apprehendeth concerning God these two are to be ioyned to wit that God is such both in himselfe and towards vs. Obiection God is not able to make that which is once doone vndoone Therefore he is not omnipotent Answere To haue the power to ly or to be changed and the like is no part of omnipotencie but of infirmity Now a passiue power as to suffer change and defects are in creatures not in God Furder it is Gods omnipotency to be able to do whatsoeuer he will By inuerting it therefore I conclude thus Because GOD is not able to will and doe that which is against his nature and which would destroy it he is omnipotent To beleeue in the creatour is 1 To beleeue in him What is to beleeue in God the Maker or Creatour who is creator of al thinges 2 Who sustaineth and gouerneth by his prouidence those thinges which he hath created 3 Who hath created all thinges and so my selfe also to his owne glorie and to the obtaining at length of my saluation that I may be a vessel of mercie hee bringeth mee to that saluation by his especiall prouidence where-with hee embraceth his chosen 4 Who hath created all other thinges to his glorie and for vs euen to serue for the safetie of his Church More brieflie thus I beleeue in God the Creatour that is I beleeue that God who hath created all thinges and gouerneth them by his prouidence hath created mee and the faithfull in the world to celebrate and serue him and all other thinges to serue for our safetie All thinges are yours and you are Christes and Christ is Gods as if he should say All thinges are created for vs euen as wee are created for God To this first part of the Creede belong three Common places verie necessarie to be knowen 1 Of GOD. 2 Of the Creation 3 Of Gods prouidence OF GOD. THE principall questions are 1 Whether there be a God 2 What hee is or what manner of God hee is whom wee woorship and in what hee differeth from Idols 3 Whence it may appeare that there is but one God 4 What the names of Essence Person and Trinitie signifie 5 In what the Essence differeth from the person 6 Whether these names are to bee vsed in the Church and whether they are had in the Scripture 7 Howe manie persons there bee of the godheade 8 Howe these differ one from another 9 For what cause this doctrine is to bee helde in the Church 1 WHETHER THERE BE A GOD. THE great miserie of mans nature cannot bee sufficientlie thought vpon that whereas it was created to the bright knowledge and euen the verie image of god it is fallen so farre as not onely it is ignorant who and what God is but also maketh dispute whether there bee any GOD in heauen or no. The causes of this euill The causes which haue made men to doubt whether there be a God the Church alone doth vnderstand the first whereof is the blindnesse and corruption of mans nature after his fall the next the instigation of the Diuel who would haue the whole opinion of God rased out of the minds of men vnto which commeth the horrible confusion of mans life and humane affaires in that often-times the wicked florish the godly either are oppressed by them or while they perceiue not the causes of these euils and the secret gouernment of God they fall to doubting whether there bee any God who hath care ouer the world and humane affaires But that there is a God is proued by diuerse reasons 1 From the beutifull goodly order of nature The reasons which proue there is a God 1. The order of all thinges in the world 2. The nature of mans minde beheld in the world Now order is instituted but of a wise and vnderstanding nature In nature there is order Therefore there is a superiour mind or intelligent power which instituteth and maintaineth the same 2 From the nature and excellencie of mans minde For it caÌnot possibly be that he should bestow any thing vpon an other which himselfe hath not who should giue it that our reasonable nature must needes haue his original from an intelligent vnderstanding nature is manifest inough for that the cause is not woorser or baser than the effect it bringeth But the mind of maÌ is reasonable or indued with reason hath some cause Therfore it hath an vnderstanding cause which is God The Minor is proued Whatsoeuer hath a beginning is from another because it must needes be from some thing And of it selfe it cannot haue being or beginning because nothing is cause of it selfe But mans mind hath a beginning Therefore from another which other must needes be God 3 From the notions of general rules or principles in the mind 3. The general rules and principles naturallie ingendered in the minde of man as are the difference betweene honest things dishonest numbering vnderstanding of consequences in discourse reasoning other notions borne together with vs. For these notions of
purposed from euerlasting And seeing god both foreseeth all things vnchangeable and his counsailes concerning the euent and end of thinges are certaine and vnchangeable it must needes be also that the second causes and meanes or Antecedents without which those euents were not to followe must bee certaine and vnchangeable And because in things created especially in humane affaires there is great vncertaintie and mutabilitie neither is there any cause of vnchangeablenesse but the will of god God could not haue appointed any thing certaine or vnchangeable concerning the euent and end except hee had also made all the meanes by which the end is attained vnto and which as concerning their owne nature are most vncertaine and chaungeable by his euerlasting counsaile and decree certaine and vnchangeable Wherefore it is saide Isay 14.27 The Lord of hostes hath determined it and who shall disanull it Thirdly the whole vse and force and declaration of the promises threatnings and examples of Gods goodnesse power iustice mercie and wrath both olde and newe to teach vs and to erect vs with comfort or by feare to holde and keepe vs in our duetie and the feare of God dependeth of Gods vnchaungeable nature For all those do then affect vs when wee thinke that the same nature and will of God which was in times past is nowe also and is and will bee such to vs repenting or persisting in our sinnes as wee see it was in times past and nowe is towardes others And then doe wee truelie relie vpon the promises of God when wee knowe that his counsell shall neuer bee chaunged Fourthlie This doctrine inclineth mens mindes to obedience and subiection which is necessarie in asking thinges at Gods handes that wee desire not GOD to doe those thinges for vs or others which hee hath before time assuredlie toulde vs that hee will not doe and further that wee submit and leaue with reuerence those thinges to his pleasure whereof hee would not as yet haue knowen vnto vs what hee hath decreede Fiftlie The vnchaungeablenesse of Gods will is the grounde and foundation of the hope and comfort of the godlie in this life For it is most absurd to conceiue of GOD that nowe hee loueth and nowe hee hateth vs nowe hee will assuredlie giue vnto vs euerlasting life and a little after againe hee will not And therefore when once true faith and conuersion vnto GOD is begunne in our heartes and the spirite of God hath begunne to witnesse to our spirite that wee are the sonnes of GOD and heires of euerlasting life God will haue vs certainlie to resolue that as hee had this his will towardes vs from euerlasting so to euerlasting hee will not change it but will assuredlie bring vs at his pleasure out of this wicked and miserable life through al tentations and daungers what-soeuer to eternall and euerlasting life according to that article of our Faith I beleeue life euerlasting When as Omnipotencie is attributed to GOD What is signified by gods omnipotencie thereby is first vnderstoode That whatsoeuer hee will or whatsoeuer not impairing his nature and maiestie hee is able to will he is also able to perfourme Secondie That he is able to performe all those thinges without anie difficulty labour euen with his only beck will Thirdly That all the force power of working and effecting anie thing is so in god only that there is not the least abilitie or efficacie of anie creature but what he continuallie imparteth preserueth at his pleasure And therefore the power of God is to bee considered of vs not as beeing idle but as creating sustaining mouing and ruling al thinges The reasons are 1 God is the first cause of all thinges Therefore he hath all thinges in his power and their abilitie is so much as he giueth vnto them 2 Hee dooth such thinges as can bee done by no created finit power as are the creation gouerning of all thinges the preseruation of common weales the deluge the deliuerie out of Aegypt all his miracles 3 He is vnchangeable Therefore in him to be able to do and to doe is the same which to will and so of the contrary But although al men affirme God to be omnipotent yet there is a double difference betweene the sacred Doctrine of the Church How the doctrin of the church and philosophie differ in conceiuing of Gods omnipotencie and Philosophie concerning gods omnipotency For first without the doctrine of the Church men only know the vniuersall and generall power of god whereby hee createth preserueth and gouerneth the whole world but they know not that power whereby he saueth men and restoreth the world by his sonne gathering and preseruing an euerlasting Church and deliuering it from sin and death and endowing it with life and glory euerlasting by which works God especially sheweth forth his power as it is said Hag. 2.7 Yet a litle while I wil shake the heauens the earth and the sea and the drie land Secondly neither doe they professe of the generall power of god so much as is sufficient For albeit they are enforced to confesse that God is the author and preseruer of the woorld yet are they not able to saie that al things were created of nothing by the woorde of God alone for as much as they are ignorant fo the cause of sin confusion they cannot affirme al things so to be administred and gouerned by gods omnipotency as that al which is good is done by the powerful working of Gods will but they attribute many things to chance fortune humane wisdome or vertue and so imagine the power of god to be idle in these and doing nothing Furthermore that god cannot either sinne or wil and allowe of sinne or be changed or diminished or suffer any thing or make things doone vndoone or wil thinges flat repugnant and contradictorie or create another god or some nature equal to himselfe or bee perceiued by bodilie senses or doe other thinges proper to a create or finite nature or admit the same into himselfe this doth not diminish or weaken but rather augment strengthen his power For that is the greatest and most perfect power which can neither be destroied nor weakned nor diminished and that none susteining it but only by it selfe But contrariwise to be able to be corrupted impaired is a token of imbecillity and imperfection of exceeding immense wisedome Gods exceeding wisedome whereby both hee knoweth all thinges perfectly and is the fountaine of all knoweledge and vnderstanding That we may rightly and with profit and commoditie know the power of God it is necessarie not to consider it but as it is ioyned with his immense wisedome and goodnesse which moderateth it Further of his diuine wisedome first we learne That God doth of himselfe in one act or view vnderstand and behold perpetually and most perfectlie in maruellous manner and that vnknowen to vs himselfe and the whole
order of his minde declared in the nature of thinges and in his woorde and what agreeth therewith and disagreeth and all his woorkes and the works of all creatures past present and to come all the causes and circumstances of all things And moreouer That al Angels and men haue no more knowlege of diuine and humane matters than God doth woork maintaine in their minds For among other thinges the most beutiful and sightlie order which is in the nature of thinges the endes and vses of all things the signification of future euents arts and sciences the euerting and ouerturning of those deuises which the Diuell and wicked men haue most craftily contriued against God and all the godly doe enforce all men to confesse that these things could not proceed but from a most wise artificer and author Wherefore also the scripture it selfe willeth vs to consider the wisedome of God shining in these his woorks Eccle. 3.11 God hath made euerie thing beutiful in his time Isai 44.7 Who is like me that shal cal shal declare it set it in order before me since I appointed the ancient people Ioh. 5.13 He taketh the wise in their craftinesse And of these hee concludeth that the wisedome of God is immense vnconceiueable As Ps 145 7. His wisdom is infinit Rom. 11.32 O the deepenesse of the riches both of the wisedome and knowledge of God! But here again is to be obserued a difference betweene Philosophie and the word of God First that euen in the creation the knowen or legall wisedome was darkned and maimed in men through sinne and therefore needeth a renewing by the woorde deliuered to the Church And then that men without this heauenlie doctrine are altogether ignorant of that especial wisedome of God reuealed in the gospell whereby he saueth the Church gathered from amongst mankind by the son As it is said Mat. 11. I giue thee thanks O father bicause thou hast hid these things from the wise men of vnderstanding and hast opened them vnto babes The Goodnes of God diuerslie taken in scriptures The goodnesse of God signifieth sometimes his bountifulnes as Psa 106.1 Praise the Lord because he is good sometimes all the vertues and whatsoeuer is spoken of the nature of God As Psalm 14. Let thy spirite leade mee thorough the right waie That which also is meant by the name of holines or sanctity and light 1. Iohn 1. So in this place first by the name of goodnesse are vnderstoode al those thinges which are attributed to god in his woorde and are represented and resembled in his image as those thinges which are termed good in Angels and men as life power wisedome ioy righteousnesse c. For such is the nature of God as it hath manifested it selfe in the Lawe and Gospel and the goodnesse of the reasonable creature is an image of the diuine goodnesse And therefore here also differ philosophy and the Scripture in that Philosophy attributeth onely to God that his goodnesse which was opened in the Lawe and yet neither that wholie but of his goodnesse reuealed in the Gospell it is altogether ignoraunt Secondly by reason of the great and huge difference betweene the creatour and the creature we vnderstand those good thinges to bee in GOD which are agreeing to his diuine nature and maiestie For those which are proper vnto created natures woulde not bee good in GOD but rather a diminishing of his goodnesse Thirdly By reason of the immensitie of his diuine nature those things which are finite in creatures are in GOD infinite And therefore against sundry and diuerse disputes of Philosophers concerning the chiefest good we learne in the Church that GOD is the chiefest good Fourthly because nothing is vnperfect or not subsisting by it selfe in GOD whatsoeuer is attributed vnto him is not in him as formes or accidentes in creatures but such is his essence and nature in a manner not able to bee comprehended by our knoweledge and vnderstanding Fiftly His nature and will is a rule of that goodnesse and vprightnesse which is in creatures For so farre foorth thinges are and are called good as they agree with the wil of God Sixtly GOD is the onelie fountaine of goodnesse and the first cause of all good thinges So that all thinges haue so much goodnesse as God dooth create and maintaine in them And in this sense is it said Luke 18. There is none good but God onelie euen so as hee is most perfectly good and the fountaine of goodnesse The righteousnesse of God sometimes in Scripture signifieth that which is accounted righteousnesse before him The righteousnes of God both generall and particular and whereby he maketh vs righteous that elsewhere legall which is holines of life or conformity with the law of God which God worketh in vs by his spirit begun in this life to be perfected in the life to come as Iam. 1.20 The wrath of man dooth not accomplish the righteousnesse of God Or sometimes Euangelicall which is the righteousnesse of Christ imputed to beleeuers of the free mercy of God As Roman 3.21 But now is the righteousnes of God made manifest without the Law hauing witnesse of the Lawe and of the Prophetes to witte the righteousnesse of God by the faith of Iesus Christ vnto all and vppon all that beleeue Sometimes is meant that righteousnesse whereby himselfe is righteous and then also in many places it signifieth the faithfulnesse or mercie and benignitie of GOD who according to his promises preserueth defendeth and deliuereth the faithfull as Psalm 31.1 Deliuer mee in thy righteousnesse But when it is properly spoken of the righteousnesse of GOD whereby himselfe is righteous as in this place First hee is called iust in respect of his generall iustice and righteousnesse which is the order or nature of this diuine vnderstanding and will whereby GOD will and approoueth doth himselfe and woorketh in others vnchaungeablie and vnspeakeablie such thinges as hee hath commaunded in his Lawe and neither will nor approoueth nor woorketh nor causeth nor furdereth any thing whatsoeuer disagreeth from this order but horribly hateth and detesteth them as it is said Psalm 11.17 The righteous Lord loueth righteousnesse Secondly In respect of his particular iustice and rightiousnesse which is the vnchaungeable will of God whereby God giueth to himselfe and will haue giuen him by others that glory which is due vnto the chiefe good as he saith I wil not giue my glory to another punisheth al sin with such punishment as is equall to the offence that is with eternal as in them who perish or with equiualent as in his Sonne Christ susteining the punishment for al those who are saued by him according as it is saide Thou shalt not depart thence vntill thou host paied the vtmost farding and cannot iniury anie creature whatsoeuer he determineth of him or doth vnto him because he oweth no man any thing as it is said Psa 45. God is iust in
a sonne and a man and yet the manhoode or to be a man is one thing the fatherhoode or to bee a father another but there is not one subsistent which is the father and another subsistent which is a man but one and the same subsistent is both because both manhoode and fatherhoode is in him manhood absolutely fatherhood respectiuely as in regard of his Sonne Of the worde essence also it is furder to be noted that God or the Deitie or diuine essence is not in respect of the persons the same which the matter in respect of the effect because God is vnchaungeable neither is compounded of matter and forme Therefore we cannot say wel Three persons are or consist of one essence Neither is it as the whole in respect of the parts because God is indiuisible Wherefore it is not well saide that the person is a part of the essence or the essence consisteth of three persons for euery person is the whole diuine essence one and the same Neither is it as the general to the speciall because the persons are not specials but indiuiduals Neither is it simplie as the special to the indiuiduals because the diuine essence it selfe is indiuiduall or one in number and the persons are not another or a diuerse or a separated thing from the essence but euery person is that essence Therefore it is well said God or the Diuine essence is the father is the sonne is the holy ghost Likewise The three persons are one God or in one God Againe they are one and the same essence nature diuinity wisedome c. They are of one or the same essence nature diuinitie c. Yet it cannot bee saide well they are of one God Wherefore the diuine essence is in respect of the persons as a thing after a rare and singular maner communicated in respect of those things vnto which it is common For neither is there the like example of community in any created things For a generall is a certain thing common to manie specials a general and special to manie indiuiduals but yet so that they are affirmed of those manie plurallie not singularlie as that the father and the sonne or this father and sonne are two liuing creatures two men But wee maie not speake after this sort of God and the diuine persons as to saie the father and the sonne are two Gods two spirites two omnipotentes c. Because there is but one GOD one spirite one omnipotent c. Wherefore that affirmation the father is God the Son is God the holy Ghost is God is a true affirmation affirming that which is more common of a thing which is more restrict that is affirming the essence of the indiuidual which hath in some sort an analogy and proportion only with the speciall affirmed of his indiuiduall but is not at al the same nor of the same kind 6 Whether these names are to be vsed in the Church THese names are to be vsed and reteined in the church Obiection But these names namely Essence person and Trinitie are not in the Scripture therefore they ought not to be vsed and reteined in the Church Answere These names which are not in the Scripture neither the words themselues nor the sense of them are not to be vsed but both the names them selues of essence and person are found in the Scripture and the thing also or the doctrine it selfe concerning them The name Essence is expressed by the name of Iehoua which is frequent in the Scripture Likewise by the name of Beeing which often also offereth it selfe in the Scripture Exod. 3.14 I am that I am Reuel 1.8 Which is and which was and which is to come The woorde Person is expressed by the greeke woord ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Heb. 13. which woord is there interpreted Person The ingraued forme of his person The name of Trinitie is signified 1. Iohn 5.7 There are three which beare recorde in heauen the father the woorde and the holie ghost and these three are one And this for the names themselues Now for the thing As often as is mentioned one Iehoua so often is mentioned one essence As often as the Father the Sonne and the holie ghost is called Iehoua so often the three persons of the Diuinitie are expressed that is three subsisting three vnderstanding c. And this aunswere yeeldeth the first cause why these woordes ought to bee reteined in the Church because namelie they are extant in the holie Scripture either in woordes or in sense and meaning The Second cause is because they are fit to expound the phrase and speech of the Scripture vnto the vnlearned And furder if no woordes were to bee vsed but such as are extant in the Scriptures all interpretation shoulde bee taken away For interpretation requireth that the words of Scripture bee expounded to the vnlearned by such words as being more vsual in other languages or matters doctrines are more easie for them to vnderstand paueth and maketh plaine away vnto them for the vnderstanding of the speech and phrase of Scripture The third cause is that the sleights and sophismes of heretiques which for the most part they goe about to cloake and couer with the woords of holie Scripture are more easily espied and taken heede of if the same things bee expounded in diuerse woordes and those especiallie short perspicuous and significant So the sectaries and followers of Seruetus do confesse that the Father the Sonne and the holy ghost are one God but not one in essence but by propagation that is that they are not ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the same in substance but ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã like in substance Likewise they graunt the Sonne to be true God but they deny him to bee the same in substance with his father But therefore is it that heretiques will none of the Churches phrase speech because they dislike the thing it selfe For if there were a consent an according in the thinges we shoulde easily come to an agreement about the woordes 7 How many persons there be of the Diuinity or God-head IN one diuine essence are subsisting three persons Three persons are one God and one God is three persons and those truely distinct one from another by their properties namely the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost each of which three persons notwithstanding are one and the same God eternal infinit most perfect in himselfe And these persons are consubstantiall and coeternal without any confounding of their properties and respects as also without anie disparagement or inequalitie betweene them And that there are three persons each of which are that one true God creatour of all thinges is prooued first by testimonies of Scripture which are taken partly out of the olde Testament and partly out of the newe The old Testament yeeldeth vs many testimonies Gen. 1.2 The spirite of God mooued vpon the waters Then God said let there be light Exod. 3.2 The Lorde is
communicated to the Sonne and the holy Ghost and receiued of the Sonne and the holy GHOST Iohn 5.26 The father likewise hath giuen to the Sonne to haue life in himselfe Neither dooth it followe The person is begotten therefore the Essence is begotten For that which is affirmed truely of a thing respectiue is not necessarily to bee affirmed of a thing absolute in his owne nature For although euerie father hath a Sonne yet not euerie thing of which it maie bee truely affirmed that it is a father maie bee said to haue a Sonne Albeit then the person of the Sonne is begotten yet whatsoeuer is the Sonne is not begotten The persons distinguished by their outward works extended vnto the creatures Another difference of the persons is in the order of their outwarde actions which they exercise towardes the creatures in them and by them The Father woorcketh createth sanctifieth of himselfe by the Sonne and the holie Ghost Hee sendeth them and is not sent The Sonne woorketh from the Father by the holie Ghost hee is sent of the Father hee sendeth the holy Ghost The holie Ghost woorketh and is sent from both His working is said to bee from another who woorketh anothers will and pleasure going before his owne accompanieng and following it not in time but in the order of woorking The persons therefore differ not in the woorkes themselues but in the manner onelie and order of working The work is not distinct the manner of working is distinct The father is called the first person because the Deity is communicated vnto him from none The Sonne the second person because the Deity is communicated vnto him from the Father The holie Ghost the third because the essence of the father and the son is communicated vnto him from the father and the son Now the first and last are here said not as in degree or dignity or time but onely in order of existing and working This eight question together with the former shall be more at large explicated in the Articles of the sonne and the holy Ghost 9 Wherefore this doctrine is to be held and maintained in the Church THis doctrine of the Trinity is to be learned and held in the Church 1. In respect of the glorie of God The doctrine of the Trinity to be tuaght in the Church 1 In respect of Gods glory 2 In regard of our saluation that God maie be discerned and distinguished from Idoles For God will not bee matched with Idols but will haue himselfe to bee woorshipped and celebrated and therefore knowen and agnised for such a one as he hath declared himselfe to bee 2. In regard of our owne saluation and comfort No man is saued who knoweth not the father and the father is not knowen without the sonne 1. Iohn 2.23 Whosoeuer denieth the sonne the same hath not the father Againe no man is freed and saued from sinne and death without beleeuing the Mediatour Christ But no man reposeth trust and confidence in the sonne when as yet he is not knowen vnto him Therefore we must first know the sonne and then for the son we must know the father that we may beleeue in him Likewise no man is sanctified and saued by the holy Ghost who knoweth not the holy Ghost For he who receiueth not the holy Ghost is not saued But no man receiueth him whom hee knoweth not Therefore who knoweth him not is not saued That no maÌ receiueth him whom he knoweth not is proued by those words of Christ Iohn 14.17 The spirite of truth the world cannot receiue because it seeth him not neither knoweth him Ioh. 3.5 Except a man bee borne againe of water and the spirit he cannot enter into the kingdome of heauen Hence it manifestly appeareth that they which wil be saued must necessarily know the father the sonne and the holy ghost And they must knowe that the sonne and the holy ghost are distinct from the father but yet coÌsubstantial with the father equal in perfections honor worship therefore the same true God which is the father For except God be known of vs to be such as he hath declared himselfe to be he doth not communicate himselfe to vs neither may wee looke or hope for euerlasting life from him And what he hath shewed himselfe to be wee haue heard namely that he is the eternall Father coeternall Sonne and coeternall holie Ghost But among al points there is none more sharply oppugned by the aduersaries of the truth than this doctrine of the three persons in one godhead especially since the son of god was manifested in the flesh It is not harde to espie the causes of this strife for that indeede no part of Doctrine is more vnknowen and vnsearchable to mans reason as also for that the diuell in hatred of God and men attempteth with horrible fury to darken and extinguish the glory of the Sonne of God incarnate Certaine obiections against the Trinitie aunswered 1 Obiection One Essence is not three persons Iehoua is one essence Therefore he is not three persons Answere One finite essence is not three persons But God is infinite Obiection 2. That which hath a beginning is not eternall But the sonne and the holy Ghost haue a beginning Therefore they are not eternall Aunswere That which hath a beginning of essence and time is not eternal But the sonne and the holy ghost haue onely a beginning of person or order or maner of beeing and so the Scripture teacheth Christ both to bee Iehoua and to haue a beginning namelie as touching his manner of being He gaue vnto the sonne to haue life in himselfe Obiection 3. Our vnity with God is a consent But the vnity of the son with the father is like to ours Therefore it is the vnitie not of essence but of consent which the sonne hath with the father Answere The conclusion of this reason hath more in it than was in the former propositions For the conclusion is general of al kind of vnitie whereas the Minor was particular of the vnity of consent For there is another vnitie of the Sonne with the Father namelie of essence Obiect 4. In whome the whole Deitie is besides him there it no other in whome the whole Deitie is But the whole Deity is in the father Therefore not in another Aunswere The Maior is false because the same Deity which is in the Father is whole also in the Sonne and whole in the holy Ghost Obiection 5. The diuine essence is not begotten But the Sonne is begotten Therefore he is not the diuine Essence Answer Where al be particulars nothing can be concluded And the first proposition or Maior cannot bee expounded vniuersallie For it is false That whatsoeuer is the diuine Essence is not begotten Obiection 6. Where are distinct operations at leastwise internall there also are distinct essences But the internal operations of the father and the sonne and the holy Ghost are distinct Therefore also their essences are
earth rule ouer the fish of the sea ouer the foul of the heauen ouer euerie beast that moueth vpon the earth Psal 8.6 Thou hast made him to haue dominion in the works of thine hands thou hast put al things vnder his feete Only man he created for himself the rest for man that by man they might serue god Wherefore when we place creatures in the roome of god we cast our selues out of that degree in which we were placed by god Why god would haue this doctrine of the creation to be deliuered and held in the Church This doctrine of the creation of the world god would for these causes especiallie haue remaine extant in the Church 1. That the glorie of the creation might bee giuen wholy to god and his wisedome power and goodnes therein acknowledged 2. That neither the Sonne nor the holie ghost should be excluded but each should haue their owne parts yeelded them therein according as it is said that all might honor the sonne as they honor the father 3. That as the world was created by the sonne and the holie ghost so also we might knowe that by them mankinde is restored Colossians 1. For by him were all thinges made And hee is the heade of the bodie of the Church for it pleased the father that in him should al fulnes dwell 4. That seeing god created all thinges of nothing we may thinke that he is able to restore them being corrupted and ruinated into their first state againe 2. Cor. 4.6 For god that commanded the light to shine out of darkenes is he which hath shined in our harts to giue the light of the knowledge of the glorie of god in the face of Iesus Christ 5. That we may not referre the original of corruption to god but knowe that it was purchased by the fault of Diuels and men Iohn 8. The Diuel is a lyer and a murtherer from the beginning wheÌ he speaketh a lie he speaketh of his own Rom. 5.12 By one man sin entred into the world death by sin 6. That knowing god as in the creating so also in the maintaining and gouerning of all things not to be tied to second causes and to the order by him setled in nature but that hee may either keepe or alter it wee shoulde with confidence and full persuasion looke for and craue those things which he hath promised yea those things which in respect of second causes seeme vnpossible Rom. 4. He calleth those thinges which are not as if they were 7. That wee should celebrate for euer the knoweÌ goodnes of god wherby he hath created all thinges not for his owne profit or happines for he wanteth nothing but for ours and seeing all other things were created for mans vse we aboue other creatures especiallie being restored from sinne and death to righteousnes and life shoulde acknowledge that we owe thankfulnes vnto god therfore Psal 8.4 What is man that thou art mindfull of him and the sonne of man that thou visitest him Thou hast made him to haue dominion in the works of thine hands 8. That wee knowing god in as much as of nothing and through his meere goodnes hee created all thinges to owe nothing to anie but all his creatures to owe themselues all that they haue to him their creator should confesse that to be most iust whatsoeuer hee shall doe concerning vs and all his creatures Ierem. 45.4 Beholde that which I haue built will I destroie and that which I haue planted will I plucke vp euen this whole land And seekest thou great things for thy selfe seeke them not 9 That we should refer the vse of all thinges to the glorie of God since that we haue receiued al good things from him Rom. 11. Of him and through him and for him are al things 10 That seeing the works of god were therefore created and placed before our eies euen for vs to beholde them we doe not idlie but earnestlie and as much as euerie mans abilitie occasion and vocation permitteth him contemplate and consider them and learning out of them the wisedome power and goodnesse of the Artificer celebrate it both in this life and in the world to come Acts. 17.26 He hath made of one bloud all mankinde to dwell on all the face of the earth and hath assigned the times which were ordeined before the bounds of their habitation that they shoulde seeke the Lord if so be they might haue groaped after him and found him though doubtles he be not far off from euerie one of vs. OF ANGELS AMongst thinges created by GOD the chiefe and principal are those natures which are indued with reasoÌ Angels men For in these hee imprinted the markes and image of his Diuinitie and woulde haue all other thinges to be the matter of his praise but of these he woulde bee knowen and praised and vnto them was his will to impart and communicate his blessednesse and ioy The questions concerning Angels are two the first whereof is what description is set downe in the Scripture of good Angels the other what description is deliuered of bad Angels 1 WHAT GOOD ANGELS ARE. ANgels both good and bad as holie Scripture recordeth 1 Angels spirites or incorporeal substances are spirites by which name here a spirituall person is vnderstood that is a substaunce incorporeall inuisible indiuiduall liuing vnderstanding incommunicable not susteined in another neither the part of an other as Luc. 24. it is taken A spirite hath not fleshe and bones Colos 1.16 All which are in heauen and in earth thinges visible and inuisible Heb. 1.14 They are all ministring spirits 1. King 22.21 There came forth a spirit and stood before the Lord. The Angels themselues are not seene but the bodies or shapes which they take That therefore both in times past there appeared oftentimes good Angels when as the gathering and establishing of the Church the doctrine of god beeing not as yet plainelie deliuered and the prophecies not fulfilled needed more extraordinarie and miraculous reuelations than now and now a daies also not seldome appeare bad Angels this first doth not proue their nature to be visible or corporall For those visible shapes or bodies which may be seene or felt are diuers substances from the incorporeall Essence of spirits being formed either of nothing or of some matter and carried and moued by a spirite for a time for the woorking and performing of certaine actions For both they put them off and lay them away againe and also they take formes of diuers sortes and kinds as the Serpent by whom the Diuel communed with Eue Mens bodies whose feete Abraham washed Gen. 17. A flame in the bush appearing to Moses Exod. 3. A piller of cloude and fier in the desert Horses and Chariots of fier 2. King 2. and 6. The error of the Sadduces And further this verie thing refuteth the opinion of the Sadduces Who Actes 23. said there was neither Angel
work so cannot withall not worke or work otherwise because two contradictories cannot bee both at one time true FORTVNE and CHANCE are sometimes taken for the euents themselues or effects which follow causes that are causes but by an accident by reason of such causes Fortune and chaunce as are causes by and in themselues but not knowen to vs as when wee say good or euil fortune happy or vnhappy chance sometimes they signify the causes of such euents either the manifest causes which are causes but by an accident as when any thing is said to be don by fortune or by chance or the hidden and vnknowen causes which are causes by and in themselues As it is said in the Poet Omnipotent fortune and fate ineuitable And they are wont to cal that fortune which is a cause by an accident in voluntary agents whose actions haue some euent that seldom happeneth besides their appointment As he that digging with purpose to builde findeth treasure Chaunce they call an accidentall cause in naturall agentes whose motions haue effects neither proper to them neither alwaies hapning that without any manifest cause directing it as if a tile falling from a house kill one that passeth by By the name of FATE or destiny Fate or destinie The difference between the stoickes and thâ churches doctrine concerning Gods prouidence somtimes is vnderstoode the decree prouidence of God As that of the Poet Leaue off to hope that the fates of the gods are moued with entreaty But the Stoickes by this woorde vnderstoode the immutable connexion and knitting of all causes effectes depending of the nature of the causes themselues so that neither the second causes are able to woorke otherwise than they woorke neither the first cause can woorke otherwise than doe the second and therefore all effectes of all causes are absolutelie necessarie This opinion of the Stoickes because it spoileth God of his libertie and omnipotency and abolisheth the order and manner of woorking in second causes disposed by Gods diuine wisedome not onely founder Philosophy but the Church also reiecteth and contemneth and doth openly professe her dissenting from the Stoickes First because the Stoicks tie god to second causes as if it should be necessary for him so to woorke by them as their nature dooth beare and suffer But the Church teacheth that God worketh not according to the rule or lore of second causes but second causes according to the prescript of GOD as beeing the chiefe and most free gouerner and lord and therefore are subiect and tied to his wil pleasure Secondly the Stoikes were of opinion that neither God nor second causes can doe any thing of their owne nature otherwise than they do The church affirmeth that not only second causes are made ordained by god some to bring forth certaine definit effects some variable and contrary but God himselfe also coulde from euerlasting either not haue decreed or haue decreed wrought otherwise either by second causes or without them and by them either changeable in their own nature or vnchangeable al things whose contrary are not repugnant to his nature that hee hath so decreed them and doth so work them not bicause he could not otherwise but because it so pleased him as it is said Ps 115.3 Our god is in heauen he doth whatsoeuer he wil. And Luk. 1.37 With god shal nothing be impossible that is which is not against his nature or whereby his nature is not ouerthrowen as it is saide 2. Tim. 2. Out of this then which hath beene spoken we answere vnto the argument which was That which is done by the vnchaungeable decree of God is not done contingently but necessarily All thinges are doone by the vnchangeable decree of God nothing therefore is doone contingently neither by fortune or chaunce but all necessarily First wee say there is more in the conclusion than in the premisses when the opinion of the Stoicks is obiected to the Church For albeit the church confesseth al euents in respect of gods prouidence to be necessary yet this necessity is not a Stoical fate destiny because the church defendeth against the Stoikes both liberty in god gouerning things at his pleasure a chaÌgeablenes in second causes sheweth out of gods word that god could both nowe doe and from euerlasting haue decreed many things which neither hee doth nor hath decreed And therefore the church also hath absteined from the name of fate Necessitie of consequence or supposition doth not take away contingency least any should suspect her to maintaine with the Stoicks an absolute necessity of al things SecoÌdly if remouing stoicisme yet notwithstaÌding the necessity of al things the abolishing of coÌtingency fortune chance be obiected we make aunswere to the Maior by distinguishing the words For those things that are done by the prouidence decree of god are done indeed necessarily but by that necessity which is by supposition or of consequence not by simple necessity or absolute Wherefore it followeth that all things come to passe not by simple absolute necessity but by that of supposition or consequence And necessitie of consequence doth not at al take away contingency The reason hereof is this Because the same effect may haue causes whereof some may produce it by an order changeable some by vnchangeable order therefore in respect of some it is contingent in respect of some necessary For as the originals or causes of contingency in things are that liberty which is in the will of god and Angels and men and the mutable nature of the matter of the elementes together with the readinesse or inclination thereof to diuers motions and formes so the cause of absolute necessitie in God is the very vnchangeable nature of god but the cause of that necessitie which is onely by consequent is the diuine prouidence or decree comming between those things which are in their own nature mutable also the nature of things created which is framed and ordained of god to certaine effects and yet subiect to the most free wil gouernment of god either according or besides or contrary to this order which himselfe hath made In respect therefore of second causes some things are necessary which are done by causes woorking alwaies after one sort as the motion of the son the burning of any matter put vnto the fier if it be capeable of burning some thinges are contingent which haue causes working contingently that is apt and fit to produce or to forbeare producing diuerse contrary effects as the blasts of windes the locall motions of liuing creatures the actions of mens wils But in respect of the first cause that is of the wil of god all thinges which are or are doone in Gods externall and outward woorks are partly necessary partly coÌtingent necessary as eueÌ those things which haue second causes most chaungeable as that the bones of Christ on the crosse were not broken
and to make intercession for themselues and others Wherefore though all the Leuitical priestes were a type of Christ yet the most notable type was the High-Priest for that he in mo thinges represented Christ our very true celestial perpetual high-Priest Obiection But it was the Prophets office to teach The difference between the Priestes and prophetes in the old Testament Therefore the Priestes differed nothing from the Prophetes Answere Both of them both the Prophets and the Priestes did teach the people and it might so fal out also that the same was both a Priest and a Prophet as it is reade of Ieremie But this was not perpetual but accidentarie Because 1. the Priestes were ordained out of one certaine tribe namelie the Leuiticall but God raised vp Prophetes out of anie tribe 2. There is a great difference found betwixt them as touching their function of teaching For the Prophets were called extraordinarilie and and immediately by God himselfe and so receiued from him the doctrine which they were to declare vnto men 3. They were so guided by the special motion of the holie ghost that they coulde not er in that doctrine which they vttered vnto men in the name of god But the Priestes as Priests 1. were ordinarie ministers of the oulde Church 2. were appointed by men 3. were tied to the doctrine of Moses and the Prophetes which they learned not from GOD immediatelie but mediatelie by men 4. They might erre in doctrine and counsels and did erre often when they departed from the rule of the Prophetes Wherefore as touching their function of teaching the Prophetes differed from the Priestes of the oulde Testament after the same sort as in the new Testament the Apostles from other ministers and teachers of the Church The signified and true and onelie High-Priest Christ the true and prefigured high priest Christs Intercession is the Sonne of GOD immediatelie ordained by GOD the Father himselfe and annointed by the holie GHOST to reueile vnto vs the secret will of GOD his counsell towardes vs by assuming humane nature to offer himselfe a Sacrifice propitiatorie for the sinnes of all man-kinde to obtaine for vs by his intercession vnto the Father remission of sinnes and eternall life and lastlie to applie effectuallie his Sacrifice vnto vs both by imputing it and also by illightening and moouing the elect by his woorde and spirit to receiue it with a true faith hauing this testimonie that he is certainly heard of his heauenly father for all those for whom he maketh intercession and withall hauing power to collect and gather his Church Wherefore there are foure principall parts of Christes Priesthoode First To teach men both outwardly by his voice and the voice of his ministers and inwardly by the efficacy of his spirite Secondly To offer himselfe a sacrifice and ransome full-sufficient and acceptable vnto GOD for the sinnes of the woorlde Christs Intercession Thirdly To make continuallie intercession for vs vnto the father For this intercession is proper vnto the Sonne First not onelie beecause himselfe liuing on earth in the time of his flesh was made a suppliant and a Sacrifice for vs vnto his Father Secondly but also because he earnestly and desirously wil according to both natures that the Father for his sacrifice once accomplished on the Crosse remit vnto vs our sins and restore vnto vs righteousnesse and life Thirdly that the Father looking vpon the sacrifice and wil of his onely beloued Sonne receiueth all beleeuers into his grace and fauour Wherefore the Sonne in respect both of his merite will to saue vs of his fathers continual beholding looking thereon hath from euerlasting made intercession and also doth nowe and for euer in heauen appearing before his Father make intercession for all the elect chosen To praie for the people is a thing common to all priestes but to make intercession both in heauen and earth vnto the Father for vs that our sinnes may bee pardoned vs is onlie belonging to this high and onelie Priest Fourthly to apply his sacrifice vnto all those for whom hee praieth Christs applying of his merit vnto vs. And hee applieth it First when hee procureth by praier the Father to impute it vnto vs that is to receiue vs for it into fauour and for it to loue vs Secondly when himselfe also for the same his sacrifice sake dooth receiue vs into fauor Iohn 17.19 Father for their sakes sanctifie I my selfe Thirdly hee endueth vs with true faith whereby wee also may apply his satisfaction vnto our selues that is maie bee assured and thinke that it is our righteousnesse whereby wee may stande in the presence of the Lorde Heereby also it is cleare in what other Priestes differ from Christ 1 These teâch onlie by their outward voice ân difference âeââeen Christ and âther Priests and not by the inwarde woorking also of the holie Ghost 2. They doe not make continual intercession neither do they alwaies obtaine what they aske 3. These applie their benefits vnto no man 4. They offer not them-selues a Sacrifice for the sinnes of others For all these thinges can bee and are perfourmed by CHRIST alone WHAT IS CHRISTES KINGDOME A King is a person ordained by God A King in generall to gouerne in a people and beare rule alone according to honest Lawes and to haue power to reward the good and punish the bad to defend his subieâtes against their enimies hauing no superiour gouernuor aboue him The King of Kings CHRIST Christ a King is a person immediatelie ordeined of GOD to gather and rule by his woorde and spirite his church purchased by his blood and to defend her beeing subiect vnto him and seruing him against all her enimies both corporall and spirituall and to rewarde her with eternall rewards but to cast her enimies into euerlasting paines and torments Wherefore CHRISTES royall office is First Christs Kingdome to rule by his woorde and spirite his Church gathered out of all nations from the beginning of the woorlde For that it may go âell with vs vnder this King it is not enough if hee outwardly teach vs what hee wâuld haue vs his subiectes to perfourme vnlesse also by his spirit he moue our heartes and cause vs to bee obedient to his commaundements Secondly To defend and preserue this his Church in this life against al both inward and outward domesticall and forraine foes which also he dooth perfourme while not onlie by his power-ful hand hee is euer present with vs but furnisheth vs also with those weapons wherewith our selues also may constantlie and happilie enter the combat against our most mighty foes and vtterly vanquish and discomfit them This sacred haânesse and war-like furniture is described Ephese 6.13 Thirdly To make his church partaker of the blessings of his kingdome and to adorne her raised vp from dead with euerlasting glorie blisse Fourthly To ouercome rule his enimies by his
the vnderstanding will and whence the vitall spirites flow So from Christ as the Head flowe downe into vs the giftes and graces of the Holy Ghost 3 Whether Christ did alwaies sit at the right hand of God THIS Question shoulde not bee needefull except mens curiositie had made it such To the explication thereof is required the distinction first of natures then of time Now as coÌcerning Christs Diuinitie 1 That alwaies sitteth at the right hand of the Father as sitting signifieth an equal power and honour which Christ hath euen the same with the Father For Christs diuine nature was from euerlasting equal with the Father in honor and power Likewise as To sit at the right hand of the Father signifieth to be the Head of the Church For by the Woorde the Father did from the beginning alwaies preserue the Church as also by him hee created all thinges In this sense Christ was placed by his eternal generation at the right hand of the Father 2 Christ according to his diuinitie also dooth so sitte at the right hand of the Father as he was ordained to this his office from euerlasting 3 He dooth alwaies sit according to his diuinity at the right hande of God in that hee begunne from the verie beginning of the world to execute hath executed this his office And christ according to his diuinity was in this respect after his asceÌsion into heauen placed at the fathers right hand in that his diuinity then began to shew it selfe glorious in the body which in the time of his humiliation had hid it selfe froÌ being openly manifested declared For in the time of his humiliatioÌ which was wheÌ christ liued on earth his God-head also had humbled it selfe not by making it selfe weaker but by hiding it selfe onely and not shewing it selfe abroad Therefore thus Christ also according to his diuine nature was placed at his Fathers right hand namelie by laieng downe that humility which he tooke on him for our sake and by shewing foorth that glorie which hee had with his Father before the foundations of the woorlde were laide but had hid the same in the time of his humiliation not by adding any thing vnto it which it had not before neither by making it more bright powerfull neither by manifesting and declaring it before God but vnto men and by vsing fully and freely his right and authoritie which right and authoritie Christes diuinitie had as it were laid downe in the taking vp and assumption of humane nature Therefore he saith Iohn 17.5 Now glorifie mee thou Father with thy owne selfe with the glorie which J had with thee before the world was This glorie he had not with men Therefore he praieth that as hee had it alwaies with the Father so he might manifest it vnto men Wherefore this is not to be taken as if the Word receiued any change or alteration of his God-head but in that sense only which hath been said Now as concerning christes humane nature according to it hee was then first placed at the right hand of the Father when he asceÌded into heauen then he attained to his glorification when he receiued that which before he had not Obiection Hee that sitteth at Gods right hande is euerie where Christ sitteth at Gods right hand Therefore he is euery where Aunswere This reason wee graunt in respect of the communicating of the properties to the person But if it be further concluded that according to the flesh he is euerie where there wil be more in the conclusion than was in the premisses Againe wee denie the consequence of the whole reason because the right hand of God and to sit at the right hande of God is not all one Neither yet is it simply true that hee which sitteth at Gods right hand sitteth euerie where For a part of the sitting at gods right hand is also that visible glorie and maiesty wherewith Christes humane nature was endowed and wherewith Stephen beheld him endued in heauen This is not euerie where but only in that placc where his body is seated and remaineth Obiection Hee ascended into heauen to fill al thinges that is with the presence of his flesh Aunswere It is a fallacy in misconstring the word He ascended to fill all thinges that is with his giftes and graces not with his flesh bones and skinne These are the monsters and dotinges whereby the Diuell carrieth Gods glory into derision Reply That nature which hath receiued omnipotency is euerie where christes humanitie hath receiued omnipotency Therefore it is euerie where Answere That nature which hath receiued omnipotency by a reall transfusion and communication of the properties is euerie where but not that which hath receiued it by personall vnion onely as the humane nature of Christ But yet notwithstanding manie thinges haue beene bestowed by reall transfusion on Christes humanitie to wit other qualities than which hee had on the crosse and in his humiliation Likewise far more and greater giftes than those which are bestowed either on Angels or on men and in respect of those giftes bestowed on him Christ is placed according to his humane nature at the right hand of his father but according to his diuinitie he is placed at the right hand of the Father as he being glorified and taken vp into heauen hath shewed forth the same hath attained vnto the perfection of glory or to the highest degree of glorification as touching his humanity 4 What are the fruites of Christes sitting at the right hand of the Father THE fruites of Christes sitting at the Fathers right hand are all the benefites of the kingdome and Priest-hoode of christ glorified As 1. His intercession for vs. 2. The gathering gouerning and garding of his church by the Worde and spirit 3. His defending of the church against her enemies 4. The abiection and destruction of the churches enemies 5. The glorification of the church The fruites or benefites of the kingdome of christ glorified ââe that he ruleth vs by the ministery of the Word and the holy Ghost that hee preserueth his ministery that hee giueth his Church resting places and is forcible by doctrine in conuerting the chosen that hee will at length raise vp from the dead his chosen and elect abolish all their infirmities glorifie them wipe away all teares from them enthronize them in his throne and make them Priests and Kings vnto his Father The fruite of the Priesthoode of Christ glorified is that he appeareth presenteth himselfe and maketh request and intercession for vs in heauen that forcibly so that the father denieth vs nothing through the vertue and force of his intercession Hence ariseth that consolation and comfort Because our Head our flesh and our brother sitteth at the right hand of the father he shall at length glorifie and quicken vs and that both in respect of his brotherly loue as also in regard of his office who is our Head Because also we haue such a High-Priest which
are to bee attributed as proper functions vnto the Holie ghost For those also doth the Father and the sonne work by the holie ghost according as it is saide Wise 1.7 The spirite of the Lord filleth all the world Aunswere To the assigning of a work as proper vnto the holie ghost is required not onelie that it be immediatlie done by him but in such wise also as that he be acknowledged and worshipped therein Nowe there doth the holie ghost woorke properlie where he sanctifieth and halloweth for therefore also is he called holy 4 Of whom the holy Ghost is giuen and wherefore HEE is giuen of the Father the Son also by the Son of the Father but not by the Father For the Father giueth the holy ghost froÌ no other but froÌ himself as who is of no other but of him-selfe neither worketh from any other but from himselfe The sonne giueth the Holy Ghost from the Father from whom also him-selfe both woorketh and is That hee is giuen of and from the Father these testimonies doe confirme Act. 1.4 Hee commaunded them to waite for the promise of the Father Act. 2.17 J will powre out of my spirit vpon all flesh Iohn 14.16 vers 26. I will praie the Father and hee shall giue you another comforter The Father will send him in my name That the Holy ghost is giuen of the sonne these testimonies doe proue Iohn 15.26 I will sende you from the Father the spirit of truth Iohn 16.7 If I depart I will send him vnto you Acts. 2.33 Since hee by the right hand of God hath bin exalted and hath receiued of his father the promise of the Holy ghost hee hath shedde forth this which yee now see and heare Wherefore the sonne also giueth him but in this order that the sonne sendeth him from the Father whence is gathered a strong argument for proofe of Christes godhead For who giueth the spirite of god and who hath any right or title vnto him but god For the humane nature of Christ so far off is it that it should haue this right and power to send the Holy ghost that contrarilie it selfe was hallowed and sanctified by the Holy ghost Now wee are so to vnderstand this giuing of the goly ghost as that the Father is effectuall and forcible by him and that because the holy Ghost will the Fathers will going before woorke and effectuate this Here is then to be obserued the order of operation which is heere kept in working The Fathers will goeth before the will of the Sonne and the holy Ghost followeth The cause wherefore hee giueth vs the holy ghost is none other but onely of his free Election through the intercession of his sonne Ephes 1.4 Which hath blessed vs with all spirituall blessings in heauenlie thinges in Christ as he hath chosen vs in him before the foundation of the world Iohn 14.16 I will praie the Father and hee shall giue you another comforter The sonne giueth vs him or he is giuen by the sonne because he hath obtained for vs by his merit that he should be giuen vnto vs. 5 Vnto whom the holy Ghost is giuen THE spirit of sanctificaton is giuen to the Elect only Iohn 14.17 The world can not receiue him because it seeth him not neither knoweth him Or the holy Ghost is giuen to the whole Church or assemblie of those that are called both to the Elect and to hypocrits and furder he is not otherwise giuen vnto them than as themselues also be willing and desirous of him and then is augmented and encreased in them if they perseuere To the Elect he is giuen not onelie as concerning the knowledge of gods doctrine but also as concerning regeneration faith and conuersion because besides that he kindleth in them the knowledge of Gods truth and wil he doth further also regenerate them and endowe them with true faith and conuersion But to Hypocrites the holie ghost is giuen only as touching the knowledge of doctrine which is not profitable vnto saluation to them as it is vnto the Elect and chosen For vnto the Elect the holy ghost is so giuen that he worketh and effectuateth in them his gifts to their saluation and themselues also may know and feel by those giftes imparted vnto them the holy Ghost dwelling in them Hence it is apparent how the knowledge of tongues sciences and the like gifts bestowed on the Heathen differ from those which are bestowed on the church For they who amongest the Heathen excelled in the knowledge of tongues and good arts and thinges profitable had indeede the giftes of God but not the holy ghost whom none are saide to haue but they whom he hath sanctified and who acknowledge him to be the author of the giftes receiued We must obserue heere that the holie ghost is giuen either visiblie when he bestoweth his gifts adioyning outward signes and tokens or inuisibly when he bestoweth his giftes without signes or tokens He was giuen visiblie vnto the Apostles and others in the primitiue church Actes 2.3 There appeared vnto them clouen tongues like fire and it sate vpon each of them Actes 10.44 The holie Ghost fel on al them which heard the word And these and other like speeches are so to bee expounded as that the signe taketh the name of the thing it selfe and therefore that is affirmed of the thing which agreeth vnto the signe by which signe the holy Ghost witnesseth his presence and efficacie So also Iohn sawe the holie Ghost descending on Christ in bodilie shape like a Doue Hee sawe then the shape of a Doue vnder which god shewed the presence of his spirite wherefore wee must not thinke that there is local motion in God but his presence operation which hee sheweth and exerciseth in the church For the Holie ghost is spread abroad euery where filleth both heaueÌ earth In which respect hee is said to bee giuen sent powred out when by his effectual and forcible presence he doth create stirre vp and by litle and litle perfect his gifts in the members of the church 6 How the holy ghost is giuen and receiued HEE is giuen after an ordinarie waie by the ministerie of the Woord and by the vse of the Sacramentes and first in manifesting himselfe vnto vs through the studying and meditation of the doctrine of the gospel For when he is known of vs he wil communicate himselfe vnto vs and when hee sheweth himselfe to be knowen of vs he dooth also renue and reforme our hearts So did hee woorke in the Elect by Peters Sermon in the daie of Pentecost Actes 2.37 Likewise hee wrought in Cornelius and the rest there present by the same Peter speaking Actes 10.44 But yet notwithstanding he doth so work by the word and Sacraments as that he is not tied to these meanes For hee conuerted Paul in his iourney Hee furnished Iohn Baptist with his giftes while hee was yet in the wombe Secondly he is giuen by woorking a
that vniuersall inuisible church which remaineth as yet in the field and is fighting on earth yet it is and lieth hid in the visible church And therefore there is almost the same difference betweene the vniuersal visible church and this Militant which is between the whole and a part Obiection If the whole be visible the part also is visible Aunswere That part is also visible as concerning the men Elected or as they are men and as they professe the doctrine of the visible church but it is not visible as concerning the godlinesse or faith of men or as concerning faith and repentaunce in men That this inuisible church militant here on earth is a part of the visible church is apparent euen out of this place of Paul Rom. 8.30 Whom the Lord predestinate them also he called This calling whereby the Lord calleth vs is of two sortes inward and outwarde the inwarde Sainct Paul saith was wrought according to the purpose of sauing men and the Elect are called by both Hypocrites are called onelie by the outwarde calling And in respect of this outwarde calling is the church called visible and the Church of the called wherein are hypocrits also But the inuisible is called the company or church of the Elect and chosen The Church of the old Testament and the New There is also another diuision of the Church into the Church of the olde Testament and of the newe The church of the olde testament is a companie or congregation embracing the doctrine of Moses and the Prophets and making profession that they will embrace in Iurie the Mosaicall ceremonies and keepe them and as well in Iurie as also out of Iurie embrace the thinges signified by those ceremonies that is beleeuing in the Messias which was to bee exhibited The church of the newe testament hath not these differences because all beleeue in the Messias already exhibited This Church is a companie embracing the doctrine of the Gospell vsing the Sacramentes instituted by Iesus christ beleeuing in him being exhibited the tru Messias 3 What are the tokens or marks of the Church THE markes of the true Church are 1. 1 Profession of the true doctrin Profession of the true vncorrupt rightlie vnderstood doctrin of the Law Gospell that is of the doctrine of the Prophetes and Apostles There concur withal oftentimes errors but yet notwithstanding this marke is sure if the foundation be kept albeit stubble be builded thereon yet so that those errors or stubble be not maintained 2. 2 The right vse of the sacraments 3 Profession of obedience to the doctrine The right and lawfull vse of the Sacramentes 3. Profession of obedience to the doctrine or ministerie Obiection In manie churches which professe true doctrine this third marke is not seene therefore they are no churches Aunswere 1 There are manie in them who indeed yeeld and endeuor to yeeld obedience 2. Al obey acknowledging by their profession that sinnes ought not to bee maintained But it is necessarie that this third mark should be added because they shoulde mocke God who woulde saie that they receiued this Doctrine of Christ and would not frame their liues according vnto it Matth. 28.19 Goe and teach all nations baptizing them in the name of the Father and the Sonne the holy Ghost Teaching them to obserue all thinges whatsoeuer I haue commaunded you In these woordes of Christ are all those three markes of the Church conteined Obiection 2. Not all that challenge these markes are the Church because all haue them not though they challenge them But those which all Schismatiques and heretiques doe challenge vnto them are not the markes of the true Church But all of them do challenge these vnto them therefore they are not the markes of the true Church Ans I denie the Maior For we are not to see whether they chalenge theÌ but whether they haue them So also woulde it follow that the heauenly blessings which are proper to the true Church are theirs also because they challenge them Obiect 3. Without which the church cannot bee that is a marke thereof But without the ordinarie succession of Bishops the church cannot be Therefore it is a marke thereof Ans By ordinarie succession in the ministerie The ordinarie succession of Bishops no necessarie marke of the Church is meant the succession of ministers in the same true doctrine and administration of Sacramentes And if the proposition bee so vnderstoode it is true for such a succession is nothing else than those notes which wee haue put But in the conclusion of this obiection is vnderstoode that there shoulde bee an ordinarie succession into the same place whether they teach the same doctrine or a diuerse from it And so also it should be a tying of the Church to a certaine Citie Region and so foorth Saint Augustine against Manichaeus his Epistle cap 5. sheweth how he was brought to the faith of the Catholique Church For hee saith That hee obeied the catholiques when they said Beleeue the gospell and there he bringeth forth that common saieng I woulde not beleeue the gospell except the autoritie of the catholique church mooued mee thereunto By the testimonie therefore of the church he was mooued to reade the gospell and to beleeue that heauenlie doctrine was conteined therein But doth hee after hee beleeued the gospell promise that hee would beleeue the church more than the gospel if the church determine or propound anie thing which is either contrarie to the gospell or can bee prooued by no testimonie of Scripture This doubtles Augustine neuer meant Naie elsewhere he denounceth Anathema and biddeth a curse come to them who declare any thing besides that which wee haue receiued in the writings of the Lawe and Gospell And in the selfe-same place he witnesseth That he because he beleeueth the Gospell cannot beleeue Manichaeus for that hee readeth nothing in the Gospell of Manichaeus Apostleship Therefore traditions or ordinances of the church bring vs vnto the scripture and ty vs to that voice which soundeth in the Scripture The Papistes wrângling about Traditions But here it must bee obserued howe honestly and fairely the Papistes deale For wheresoeuer they meete with the word Tradition that by and by they wrest to their traditions which can not bee proued out of the worde of god As when Paul saieth 1. Cor. 15.3 J deliuered vnto you that which J receiued straight waies they crie out heare you traditions I heare but reade on there in the woordes folowing Paul him-selfe by writing declaring what those traditions are J deliuered vnto you how that Christ died for our sinnes according to the scriptures And that hee was buried and that hee arose the third day according to the scriptures Pauls traditions written verities and registred scriptures Heare you heare Pauls traditions to bee doublie thinges written For first they were taken out of the scripture of the old Testament Secondly they were committed to
writing by S. Paul himselfe So Paul saith of the Lordes supper 1. Cor. 11.23 I haue receiued of the Lord that which also J haue deliuered vnto you But this tradition after the Euangelistes himselfe also hath set downe in writing The Iesuites cite the saying of Paul 2. Thes 3.6 Withdraw your selues froÌ euery brother that walketh inordinately and not after the tradition which hee receiued of vs. But a little after in the same chapter hee describeth what tradition he meaneth as it is manifest to him that looketh on the place And yet will they thence prooue that many thinges are to bee beleeued which can not bee proued by anie testimonie of Scripture The like impudencies they shewe in another testimony taken out of Luke Act. 16.14 They deliuered them the decrees to keep ordained of the Apostles Elders which were at Jerusalem When a little before Cap. 15.23 he witnesseth that those decrees were set downe in letters written by the Apostles But wee are to keepe and hold the notes and marcks before set downe First in respect of Gods glorie that enimies may be discerned from Sonnes Secondly In respect of our own saluation that we may ioine our selues to the true Church For there are three sorts of men 1 They who openly professe and declare themselues to be enimies 2 Hypocrits 3 The company of the Elect chosen 4 Why the Church is called holy and Catholicke THE Church is called Holy The church holy in respect of Christs holinesse imputed and their own begun Catholique in respect of place and time 1 Because Christes sanctification is imputed vnto it 2 Because al his members haue begunne al the parts of obedience It is called Catholicke 1 In respect of places because it is spread through the whole world For there is one Vniuersall Church of all places degrees of life neither is it tied to a certaine place kingdome or to certain succession 2 In respect of times Because there is but one true Church of all times which also is at all times so Catholicke as that it is dispersed through the whol world nether is at any time tied to any certain place Jt is not called Catholicke because it possesseth many kingdomes For Catholicke is a title giuen vnto the Church in the Apostles time for before time the Church was limited within narrowe bondes Nowe that there is but one Church of al times and ages from the beginning of the world vnto the end it is out of doubt For 1 It is manifested that the Church hath euer been Neither can Abrahams daies be obiected as if before he was called there had beene no worship of the true God in his familie and himselfe had beene after his calling alone without anie others For before his calling he held the foundations and grounds of Doctrine of the true God though it were darkned with superstitions mingled therewith Againe Melchisedec liued at the same time who was the Priest of the most high God and therefore neither was Abraham after his calling alone but there were others besides him worshippers of the true God whose priest was Melchisedec 2 That the Church as it hath beene euer so shall also continue euer appeareth by these testimonies Isay 59.21 My woordes shall not depart out of thy mouth nor out of the mouth of thy seed Ier. 33.20 If the night and day may bee chaunged then shall my couenant also be changed Mat. 28.20 I am with you alway vntill the end of the world Moreouer Christ was euer and euer shal be King Head and Priest of the Church Wherefore the Church was euer and euer shall be And hence also it is manifest That the Church of both testaments is one and the same that which is confirmed also by the article folowing For Christ is the sanctifier of his Church who is common to men of both testaments Hither appertaineth the Question of the authoritie of the Church Which I omit In this we wil consider here onely that opinion or saying The church doth not erre How the church may bee saide not to erre Which is true after this sort First the whole doth not erre though some members thereof doe er Secondly it doth not erre Vniuersally although in some pointes of Doctrine it may Thirdly It erreth not in the foundation 5 In what the Church differeth from the common-weal 7 Differences betweene the Church and common-weale THE Church differeth from the common-weal 1. Because common-weales are distinct and kingdomes of the world in diuerse places and times The Church is alwaies one and the same at all times and with all men 2. The kingdomes and states of the world haue many Heads or one chiefe Heade and many other inferiour Heades besides and that on earth The Church hath but one and that in heauen 3. The common-wealth is gouerned by certaine lawes made for the maintenance of outwarde peace and tranquillity The Church is ruled by the Holy Ghost the worde of God 4. The common-wealth or ciuill state requireth outward obedience onely The Church requireth both as well inwarde obedience as outwarde 5. In ciuill states and common-weales there is power and libertie to make new lawes positiue by the authoritie of the magistrate the violating of which lawes bindeth mens consciences and deserueth corporal punishmentes The Church is tied to the woorde of God vnto which it is not lawfull to adde ought or to detract ought from it 6. The ciuill state hath corporall power where-with it is armed against the obstinate disobedient For he may and ought by force to curb these and to punish them by the sword The Church punisheth by denouncing of Gods wrath out of the worde of God 7. Jn the Church are alwaies some Elect Holie but not alwaies in the common-wealth 6 Whence ariseth the difference of the Church from the rest of mankinde THE cause of the difference is the Election of God Election putteth the difference betweene the Church and others Act. 14.16 Jn times past god suffered all the Gentiles to walke in their owne waies Rom. 9.18 God hath mercie on whom he will and whom he will he hardeneth Ioh. 6.37 Al that the Father giueth me shal come to me Rom. 8.29.30 Those which hee knew before he also predestinate to be made like to the Image of his Sonne and whom he predestinate them also he called By these wordes we are also taught that the promise of grace is generall in respect of the Elect or beleeuers God verilie would haue all to be saued and that Rom. 11.7 1 Jn respect that he loueth the saluation of all But the Elect only haue attained to that saluation 2 In respect that he inuiteth al to saluation But the rest haue beene hardened The Efficient cause then of this difference is the Election of God willing to gather vnto himselfe a Church in earth Secondly the Sonne is a mediate executour of this will and purpose The holy ghost immediate Thirdly The
woord of God is the instrumental cause Now the cause of the difference beeing known let vs in a woorde see what that difference is Three sorts of men Wee are to obserue therefore that there are three sortes of men verie much different one from another For some men are euen in profession estraunged and aliants from the church as who deny faith or repentance and therefore are openly enemies of the Church others are called but not effectuallie which are al hypocrits Others lastly are called effectually which are the Elect who are but a little portion according to that of Christ Matt. 20.16 Many are called but few are chosen 7 Whether anie one maie bee saued out of the Church None saued out of the church NO man can bee saued out of the Church For whomsoeuer God hath chosen and elected to the ende which is eternal life them he hath chosen to the means which is the inward and outwarde calling Obiection Therefore Election is not free Aunswere It is free because God chose freely both to the end and to the meanes But after he hath once destined and ordeined men to meanes hee neuer changeth Wee are here also to holde against the Anabaptistes That infantes which are borne in the church are also of the church OF PREDESTINATION THIS common place of Predestination or election and reprobation ariseth out of the former place Of the Church is ioyned with it The special questions are 1 Whether there be Predestination 2 What it is 3 What is the cause thereof 4 What are the effectes thereof 5 Whether it be vnchangeable 6 How far it is knowen vnto vs. 7 Whether the Elect bee alwaies members of the church and the reprobate neuer 8 Whether the Elect fal from the church and the reprobate remaine euer in the church 9 What vse there is of this Doctrine 1 WHETHER THERE BE PREDESTINATION Predestination proued by Testimony of scripture THAT there is predestination testimonies of scripture do confirme Mat. 20.16 Many are called but few are chosen Ioh. 15.16 Yee haue not chosen mee but I haue chosen you Iohn 10.16 Other sheep haue I also which are not of this foulde Eph. 1.5 Predestinate according to the good pleasure of his will Acts. 18.10 J haue much people in this citie Eph. 1.4 Hee hath chosen vs in him Rom. 8.30 Whom he predestinate them also hee called By these and the like places wee learne that some are elected some not and therefore there is predestination When the Question is whether there be predestination theÌ this is in Question Whether there bee any such counsell of God which hath seuered some to bee saued and others to bee reprobate Some say that Election when mention is made thereof in scripture is taken for some excellencie for which a man is worthy to bee elected or chosen as wee may say a Choise and gallant horse So also they interpret reprobation but falsely for it is the eternall counsell and purpose of God That there is Reporbation is apparent by diuerse places Reprobation proued by scripture S. Paul saieth Rom. 9.22 That god doth shew his iustice on the vessels of wrath Mat. 13.11 It is giueÌ vnto you to know the secrets of the kingdome of heauen but to them it is not giuen Iud. vers 4. who were before of old ordeyned to this condemnation Mat. 14.25 âhou hast had these thinges from the wise Iohn 10.26 Ye are not of my sheepe Pro. 16.4 He hath made al things for his own sake euen the wicked for the day of euill 1 Obiection But the promise of grace is vniuersall Aunswere It is vniuersall in respect of the faithfull that is it belongeth to all those who beleeue But it is particular in respect of al men Our aduersaries say that those which are conuerted maie fal awaie Which is to weaken and diminish the general promise Reply But it is said 1. Tim. 2.4 That God will that al men be saued But contrarie Matth. 20.16 Places of scripture reconciled concerning gods wil to saue and not to saue men Manie are called but fewe chosen Matth. 13.15 This peoples heart is waxed fat saith the Lorde least they shoulde returne that J might heale them And heere it is saide that God will that some bee not saued Therefore these testimonies are contrarie one to another Aunswere 1. God wil that al be saued as he is delited with the saluation of all Albeit elsewhere it is saide That hee reioiceth at the destruction of the wicked Prou. 1.26 yet hee reioiceth not thereat as it is a vexation or destruction of his creature but as it is an execution of his iustice 2. Hee wil that all bee saued in as much as he inuiteth al to repentance But he wil not haue all saued in respect of the force and efficacie of calling Actes 17.27 He dooth good vnto al if so be they might haue groped after him and found him Rom. 11.7 The Elect obtaine it the rest are hardened He saith verily vnto all Honesty of life pleaseth me yee owe it vnto me But he saith not to al I wil worke it in you but to the elect onely because from euerlasting it hath so pleased him 2 Obiection He that giueth vnequallie to those that are equal is an accepter of persons Aunswere It is true First if hee giueth to those which are equall vnequallie for anie outward causes or respectes that is for such causes as are not that condition in respect of which equall rewardes or punishmentes were to be giuen or not to be giuen that is when the cause which is common to both is neglected and other thinges regarded which are not the cause as riches honours and the like But here God respecteth the receiuing of this benefite and conuersion and giueth eternall life to them which haue these Secondly he that giueth vnto those which are equall vnequallie beeing bound to anie were an acceptour of persons But God giueth most freely of his meere mercy and grace Hee is bound to no man because we were his enemies therefore he might most iustly haue excluded all And if vniustice shoulde any waie fal into God which God forbid that we should think he should be vniust an acceptour of persons in that he giueth any thing at all But if thou beeing moued with pittie and compassion shouldst giue a farthing to one begger and a pennie to another thou art not therefore an acceptour of persons Matth. 20.15 Js it not lawfull for mee saith Christ to doe as I will with mine own Js thine eie euil because J am good Rom. 11.35 Who hath giuen first vnto the Lord To knowe this is behoouefull for the glory of God 3 Obiection Jt is meete and iust that he who hath taken a sufficient ransome for all sins should receiue al men into fauor God hath receiued a sufficient ransome for the sins of the whole worlde Therefore he should receiue al into fauor Christs ransome though
are not al alwaies estrâiâged from the church but are sometimes made members of the visible Church though sometimes they depart from it 1. Ioâ 2.19 They went our âro vs. Act 2â 29 Grieuous wolues shall enter in among you Obiect These terms are mutuallie affirmed one of the other To be saued Elected To Beleeue For al beleeuers are Elected and to be saued And al who are to be sâuâd and are Elected do beleeue Aunswere These termes indeed are mutually one affirmed of another but yet with a certaine limitation All true beleeuers and al that are to be saued are Elected and that alwaies and at all times But all that are Elected are both beleeuers and to bee saued but yet not alwaies The Elect are to be saued alwaies but are not both beleeuers and to be saued alwaies For at one time they maie bee saide that they are to bee saued and at another that they are beleeuers at another that they are saued Thus faire then are these terms mutually affirmed each of other as that al the Elect doe beleeue or shal beleeue before the ende of their life For now is the time of grace then shall be the time of iudgement Obiection Christ notwithstanding calleth those which were not as yet cânuerted of the Gentiles his sheepe J haue saith he other sheepe which are not of this fold that is of this part of the Church which is to be gathered out of the Jewes Wherefore those other sheepe seeme to bee of the general flock Aunswere They were then sheepe according to the prouidence and counsel of God but they were not sheep as concerning the fulfilling of his decree that is they were predestinated sheep In sum The Elect are not alwaies members of the church but yet it is required of necessity that in this life they bee brought vnto the Church though it be sometimes euen at the very point of death This is it which is said That all the Elect must in this life beginne eternal life The Reprobate are indeed sometimes members of the church neither are they alwaies estranged from it but their comming is no true comming to the Church neither are they euer members of the inuisible Church that is of the Church and companie of Saintes For from this they are euer aliens 8 Whether the Elect may fall from the Church and the Reprobate abide alwaies in the Church THIS question is cleared laid open by those things which are spoken of the vnchangeablenes of election and of the perseuerance of the Saints The Elect cannot ãâã holy and ãâã âom the Church and godly The Elect when they are once indeede come vnto the Church of the Saints they may sometime fall from it but wholy and finally forsake it they neuer can Not wholy because they neuer so defect or fall that they become enimies of God and the Church Not finally because they persist not in this Apostasie but at length returne to repentance 1. Jâh 2.19 They went out from vs but they were not of vs for if they had beene of vs they would haue continued with vs. Isai 42.3 A bruse breede shall hee not breake and the smoking flaxe shall he not quench Ioh. 10.28 No man shall plucke my sheepe out of mine hand The reprobate at the length fall finally from it All the reprobate hypocrites do at length finally depart from the Church and together with those giftes which they had they leese also those gifts which they seemed to haue Obiect The Godlie also oftentimes fal away as Dauid and Peter Ans They fall but neither wholy nor finally which also befel vnto Peter For he retained still in his minde the loue of Christ although for fear of danger he denied him He acknowledged also afterwards his offence and did truly repent him thereof Dauid also did not wholy fall away but beeing rebuked of the Lord by the Prophet hee truely repented and shewed that his faith was not quite dead but in a slumber rather for a season But hypocrites and the reprobate doe at length wholy and finally reuolt and fall away For they doe so at last fall away that they neuer returne to repentance And because the true loue of God was neuer in theÌ so neither themselues euer were of the number of gods elect Saints therfore at length they wholy and altogether depart and fall away from the Church 9 What is the vse of this doctrine THE vse of this doctrine is 1. That the glorie of our saluation be in whole ascribed and giuen to God What hast thou that thou hast not receiued 2. That we may haue sure and certain comfort This we shall haue when as wee shall not doubt of those things which are here taught and that especially if euerie of vs be certainely perswaded that the decree of God of sauing his elect is altogether vnchangeable and further that himself also is of the number of the elect euen a member of the inuisible Church and therefore shâll neuer depart from the Church and communion of Saints because it is sanctified of God and therefore is holy and conformed vnto God not in perfection but is holy first by imputation by reason of the holines of Christ imputed vnto it next by inchoation because the holy Ghost dooth by little and little renew it and repuâge it from the filth of sinne and lastly it is holy because it is dedicated to a holy sacred and diuine vse and seuered from the wicked which are without the church To beleeue therefore the holy Church is to beleeue that in this visible companie and society are some true repentants and truely conuerted and my selfe to be a liuely member of the inuisible and visible Church OF THE COMMVNION OF SAINTS THE Articles following are concerning the benefits of Christ bestowed on the Church by the holy ghost The Communion of Saints signifieth 1. The communion of Christes members with him and among themselues The Vnion of the Church with Christ and of his members among themselues 2. The communion or participation of all Christs benefites For all the Saints haue the same reconciliation redemption righteousnes saluation sanctification by and for Christ All the Saints haue the same benefits common which are necessarie to saluation Eph. 4.4 There is one bodie and one spirit euen as ye are called in one hope of your vocation one Lord one Faith one Baptisme 3. Jt signifieth the distribution of speciall giftes These particular giftes also are common to the whole Church as which are bestowed on some members of the Church for the saluation of the whole bodie euen For the gathering together of the Saints Eph 4.12 for the worke of the ministerie and for the edification of the bodie of Christ But they are so distributed vnto euerie member as that some excell and goe before othersome in gifts and graces in the Church For the gifts of the holy Ghost are diuers and to euerie one of vs is giuen grace
are good which wee doe but the manner after which wee doe them is not good OF SACRAMENTS THE Sacraments are a part of Ecclesiastical ministerie And as touching Ecclesiastical ministerie the questions are 1. What is the vse of the ministerie 2. What are the partes thereof 3. In what those partes agree and accord 1. The chiefe and last vse of the ministerie of the Church is that we beeing brought to Christ may be confirmed and assured of Gods will that is that it teach vs the will of God exhort vs to embrace Gods blessinges and benefites and ascertaine vs of the continuance of the same 2. The parts of the ministerie are the Sacraments and the word 3. The Sacraments so accord and agree with the word that whatsoâuer is promised vs in the word of the obteining of our saluation by Christ the same the sacraments as signes and seales annexed to the word as it were vnto a Charter or letters patent confirme vnto vs more and more thereby to help and relieue our infirmitie Whereby also it is apparent that the chiefe vse of the sacramentes to is in respect of God the confirmation of our faith like as also the ministers themselues whatsoeuer they doe in respect of their ministerie that they especiallie doe to declare and confirme gods will vnto vs. Obiection Jt is saide That the spirit and the Word worke faith in vs and the sacraments nourish it being wrought These three therefore differ nothing one from an other Aunswere First The Holy Ghost worketh and confirmeth faith in vs as the efficient cause thereof the Word sacraments as Instrumental causes 2. The Holy Ghost also can work faith in vs without them But the Word Sacraments without the holie Ghost can woorke nothing 3. The holy ghost wheresoeuer he dwelleth is effectuall in woorking The word Sacraments are not so These things brieflie were first to be spoken in general concerning the ministerie It remaineth that we now in fewe woordes entreat Of the Sacraments which are the other part of the ministerie of the Church The right and direct methode of interpreting this doctrine of the Sacraments requireth that first wee speake of the Sacramentes in generall And this way may wee not vnfitly entreat in speciall of the Supper and Baptisme to wit if wee take in declaring each Sacrament in special the same questions and that course and order of the same questions which wee must obserue and follow concerning the Sacramentes in generall and lastly if wee applie those testimonies which speake of the Sacraments in generall to the handling and declaring of the Sacraments in special The chiefe Questions concerning the Sacraments 1 What Sacraments are 2 What are the ends of Sacraments 3 Jn what Sacraments differ from Sacrifices 4 Jn what they agree with the Word in what they differ from it 5 How the SacrameÌts of the old new TestameÌt agree 6 What Sacramental vnion is 7 What the things differ from their signes 8 What forms of speaking of the Sacraments are vsual to the Church and Scripture 9 What is the lawful vse of the Sacraments 10 What the wicked receiue in the vse thereof 11 Howe manie Sacramentes there are of the newe Testament 1 WHAT SACRAMENTS ARE. The originall of the word Sacrament THAT we may know what Sacramentes properly are the name it selfe of Sacrament is first to be considered Among the auncient Romanes this word Sacrament signified a solemne forme of an oath taken in warre which they called a militarie Sacrament so called of Sacrando that is of sacring or consecrating them because by that oath euerie one was consecrated or destined to this captaine and not to any other to serue him Heereof it is that some will haue these ceremonies instituted by God therefore to be so called for that as souldiours did oblige and binde themselues by that military Sacrament vnto their captaine so wee bind our selues vnto our captaine Christ by a solemne oath in the presence of god Angels and men This truely is not vnapt or vnmeete metaphor but yet I thinke rather that the original of this name came from the olde Latine Translations in which wheresoeuer the worde mysterie is vsed in the new Testament for the same they commonly in Latine put the woorde Sacramentum Now mysterie commeth from a Greeke verbe ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which signifieth to institute instruct or initiate one in holy matters or matters of religion But that Greeke verb ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is deriued from another which is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which signifieth to shut because as Eustathius saith they who were initiated or entred in holy rites were to shut their mouth not to vtter those thinges which were secret Nowe a mystery is said to be either a secret thing it selfe or the signe of a secret thing or that which hath a secret signification which none vnderstand but they who are initiated in holy rites By a signe wee vnderstand an externall and corporall thing and action or a ceremony instituted and ordained by God which betokeneth a certaine internall thing and spirituall Which the Grecians call a mysterie and is otherwise called of Diuines a Sacrament And some such signes god alwaies would haue to bee extant in his Church whereby the good will of God towardes men might be recorded and made knowen that men of the other side might declare and shewe their faith towardes God and other duties of piety and godlinesse Sacramentes therefore are so called mysteries because they haue a secret signification which none vnderstand but they who are initiated and instructed concerning the substaunce of sacred matters or the pointes of Christian Religion HAuing seene now what the name of Sacrament signifieth it resteth that wee consider the thing it selfe and define what Sacramentes are The definition whereof is this Sacramentes are sacred signes and seals obiect to our eies The Definition of sacramentes ordained and instituted by God that by them he might the more declare and seal the promise of his gospel vnto vs. The partes of this definition are in number three The first part apperteineth to the kinde of Sacramentes the latter two to their difference To the kind whereof they are it apperteineth that they are sacred signes seals that is diuine The sacraments are sacred seals signifieng or betokening sacred things such as belong to gods worship and the saluation of men A signe and a seale differ one froÌ the other as a general thing froÌ a thing more special For euerie seale is a signe but not euery signe a seal A seale certifieth and confirmeth a thing A signe onely sheweth it A sign is a thing signifieng somewhat else than that which it sheweth to the senses or a signe is that whereby the vnderstanding vnderstandeth some thinges else besides the signe it selfe So wordes are the signes of thinges Moreouer signes are of two sortes some are onely signifieng others are confirming also that is such signes
vnto Moses in the Cloud and in the Sea 5 Baptism is instituted to signifie the vnity of the Church 5 To signifie the vnitie of the Church therfore is a confirmatioÌ of this article I beleue the catholike church This end neuerthelesse may be contained vnder the first as also that that Baptism is a binding of the meÌbers of the church among theÌselues to mutual loue Because when Baptism seuereth the members of the church from others it doth also ioine and vnite them among themselues 6 It is instituted to be a token Symbole of our receiuing entrance into the Church like as in the first end of Baptisme 6 To be a token of our entrance into the church which is a distinguishing of the Church from al others For these are opposed contradictory to be not to be in the Church to enter not to enter into the Church Hither appertaine all those places in which those who were become Christians are said to haue bin presently Baptized Wherefore the Supper also is giuen only to them who are baptized for they onely are receiued into the church 7 Jt is instituted to be a means of preseruing propagating the doctrine of the free promise through the death of christ 7 To be a means of preseruing publishing more largely the Doctrine of Gods free promise that the baptised may haue occasioÌ to teach learn who is the autor what is the meaning or signification of Baptisme 3 What is the sense and meaning of the words of the institution of Baptisme THE confirmation of the Definition and chief ends of Baptisme is conteined in the woordes of the institution which are read in S. Matthew and S. Mark Goe and teach all Nations baptizing them in the name of the father and the sonne and the holie ghost He that shall beleeue and shall be baptized shal be saued but he that wil not beleeue shall be damned These are briefly to be expounded and declared Teach all Teach all and not some nations neither Abrahams posteritie onely Here is the difference of the sacraments of the old and new Testament For Christ did not institute this new sacrament for the Iewes onely to whom properly did belong the old sacrameÌts but to all others also succeeding Baptising them That is all who by your doctrine come vnto me are made my Disciples And among them are numbred the Infants also of such as come vnto Christ or are Christes Disciples For their Infants also are Disciples as being borne in the schoole of Christ For to bee borne in the Church serueth to the Infants insteede of their profession The woord is to go before the Sacramentes The order here is to be noted and obserued Hee willeth first that they be taught and after that they be baptised Wherefore hee will not haue the sacraments to bee dumbe but signifieth that the woord ought to goe before and then the sacraments to follow In the name of the Father and the sonne and the holy ghost These wordes Jn the name signifie 1. That Baptisme was instituted by the common commandement and autoritie of these three and that these three persons doe command that they who will bee members of the Church be baptised Wherefore it is of like force when the Minister baptiseth as if God the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost did baptise And hereof also it is manifest that these three persons are the three subsistentes or persons of the Godhead 2. They signifie that these three persons confirme vnto vs by their owne testification that they receiue vs into fauour and performe that vnto vs which is signified by baptisme which is saluation if we beleeue and be baptised Where is noted the second ende of baptisme 3. To be baptised in the name of the Father the sonne and the holy ghost iâ That hee which is baptised be bound to the knowledge faith worship trust honor and inuocation of this true god who is the Father the sonne and the holy ghost This is the third ende of baptisme which Paul also in these wordes declareth Were yee baptised into the name of Paul As if hee should say Ye ought to bee his to whom ye haue giuen your name and bound your selues in Baptisme 4. Baptising them in the name of the Father the sonne and the holy ghost that is Baptising them by inuocation of the three persons inuocating the name of the father the sonne and the holy ghost vpon them Which three persons receiue vs into fauour And the Father verily receiueth vs into fauour for the sonne by the holy Ghost whome the sonne giueth vs from the Father Hee that shall beleeue This is added vnto the promise For they who are Baptised can not receiue that which is promised and sealed in Baptisme but by faith And in these wordes is noted briefly the right vse of Baptisme in which right vse the sacraments are ratified But in whatsoeuer corrupt and vnlawfull vse and administration the sacraments are no sacraments but are sacrameÌts to them onely who receiue them with a true faith And shall bee baptized Hee woulde confirme vs also by the outwarde signe and therefore this is added shall be baptised that wee may know that not onely by faith but by the outward signe also we are assured that wee are of the number of them who shall bee saued Vnto both both vnto Faith and vnto baptisme the promise is adioyned but after a diuerse manner vnto faith because it is the onely instrument whereby the merit of christ is apprehended vnto Baptisme because it is the signe and token of this benefit Hee shal be saued That is let him that is baptised know that hee hath if he beleeue those benefits which are signified by the externall rite namely that he is iustified and regenerated Hee that will not beleeue shall be condemned that is although he be baptised The vse of the sacrament without faith doth not saue Therefore with faith it doth saue The want of the sacrament doth not condemne yet so as that want of the sacrament be without contempt For not the want but the contempt of the sacraments condemne as which can-not possibly be where faith is And hence it coÌmeth that if we coÌuert this proposition He that shall beleeue and be baptised shall bee saued wee can-not reteine both necessarily Now wee conuert it thus Hee that shall be saued shall beleeue and be baptised this proposition is not necessarie because some may bee saued which are not baptised but none can bee saued which do not beleeue Wherefore there is not the same necessitie of faith and the sacraments The sacraments are then necessarie when they may bee had according to the ordinance and institution of God For the contempt of the sacrament when it may so be had is repugnant vnto faith Obiection Christ attributeth saluation both to faith and to baptisme Therefore in conuerting the proposition wee must affirme both
required 1. That they who vse the sign shew forth the death of the lord 2. That they trie theÌselues whether they haue faith repentance or no. And seeing the age of Infants can not doe these things Infants are for good cause excluded froÌ the Supper 6 What is the right and lawfull vse of Baptisme The drosse which the Papistes blend with the simplicity of Christes institution in baptisme is to be reiected THE right and lawfull vse of baptisme is when the ceremonies or rites instituted by Christ in baptisme are not changed Whence it is manifest that the drosse and filth of Papists as oile spettle and exorcisme or coniuration is to bee throwen away Obiection But these appertaine and belong to order and comlinesse Aunswere The Holy Ghost knew well enough what did appertain thereunto Reply But they appertaine to the signifieng of some thing Ans It belongeth not to men to Institute any sign of Gods wil. This also we are to thinke iudge of others of the same hatching 2. The vse of baptisme is right when baptism is giuen to them for whom it was instituted which are al the coÌuerted or meÌbers of the church 3. When baptisme is vsed to that ende whereunto it was instituted not for the healing of cattle but when the true endes thereof are respected Briefly the lawful and right vse of Baptisme is when hee that is conuerted is baptized according to the lawfull rite and end Now Baptisme may not be reiterated 1 Because it dependeth not on the person of him that baptizeth And further he that is once engraffed into Christ shal neuer bee cast out or reiected and therefore it sufficeth to be once receiued 2 Saluation doth not depend on baptisme 7 In place whereof baptisme succeeded Baptisme succeeded in the roome of circumcision BAptisme succeeded in the place of circumcision which is prooued first by the woord of the Apostle before alleadged For he saith That we are circumcised in Christ with circumcision made without handes by putting off the sinful body of the flesh through the circumcision of Christ The Apostles purpose is by this speech to shew that there is no fruit or vse now Of the circuÌcision which was made with hands because that was accomplished fulfilled in christ which was by it prefigured and shadowed Now to declare expound these words he presently addeth that they are buried together with christ by baptisme by which words he sheweth that the complement truth of baptism is the coÌplement truth of circumcision seeing baptism signifieth one the selfe same thing to vs which circumcision signified of old time vnto the Fathers which is that spiritual circumcisioÌ which christ accomplisheth performeth in vs. This only is the difference that baptisme is the signe of the thing exhibibited which circuÌcision prefigured when it was yet absent not exhibited Wherefore wee are taught by this place of Paul that baptism is the same to Christians which circumcision was before to the Iewes 2. That baptism was substituted in the place of circumcision this also conuinceth for that as circumcision so also baptisme is a signe of admission and receiuing into the Church For as the infantes of Iewes and Proselytes beeing borne citizens of the church were thorough grace circumcised but those who were of elder yeares were then first admitted vnto circumcision when they professed Iudaisme so also the infantes of christians are presently baptized but the elder sort are not vntill they haue made profession of true christian doctrine insteede of which profession it serueth the infantes that they were born in the church There are other reasons also besides the testimonies of holy scriptures drawen especially from the vse of Baptisme whereby it may be confirmed that Baptisme succeeded circumcision Now to succeed any sacrament is the former being abolished to be substituted in place thereof and that so as to haue the same vse and end which the former sacrament had and to haue also the same thing signified So is there the same thing signified by baptisme which was before by circuÌcision Moreouer the citizens of the church are no lesse receiued by baptisme and are discerned from al other men than in times past by circumcision Obiect If baptisme succeeded circumcision then now also only the males are to be baptized if the circumstances of circumcision be kept Answere The circumstances are not now determined as then because also these were peculiar special which maie be omitted without breach of the commandement But this is general agreeing to both that the children of the godly ought by this sign to be engraffed into the church whether that be doone on the eight day or presentlie after their birth 8 How baptisme agreeth with circumcision and wherein it differeth from it CIrcumcision and baptisme agree Baptisme circumcisioÌ agree 1 In the end which they respect 2 In the thing which they woorke 3 In the thing which they signifie The differences of Circumcision and baptisme 1. In the chiefe and principal end whereas in both is sealed the promise of grace by christ which is alwaies one and the same 2. By both of them is wrought our receiuing into the Church 3 By both is signified regeneration Ye are circumcised in christ with circumcision made without hands Circumcision and baptisme differ 1. In rites For the same are not the rites of circumcision and of baptisme 2. Circumcision on gods behalfe promised grace for the Messias to come baptism for the Messias exhibited The circumcised were receiued into fauour for christ which was to be exhibited the baptised are receiued for christ exhibited 3. CircumcisioÌ had a promise also of a corporal benefite that is it was a testimonie also that god would giue a certain place for the church in the land of Canaan vntill the comming of the Messias Baptisme hath no promise in particular of any temporall benefite 4. Circumcision on our behalfe did binde to the obseruing of the whole Law ceremonial iudicial and moral Baptisme bindeth vs onely to faith and amendment of life that is to obserue only the morall law 5. Circumcision was instituted for the Jsraelites Baptisme was instituted for all nations that are desirous and willing to come vnto the society of the church 6. Circumcision was to last vntil the comming of the Messias baptisme shal continue vntil the end of the world CERTAINE CONCLVSIONS OF BAPTISME 1 BAptisme is a sacrament of the newe testament whereby christ testifieth vnto the faithful which are baptised in the name of the Father and the Sonne and the holie Ghost remission of all their sinnes the giuing of the holy Ghost and their engraffing into the church and his bodie and they of the other side professe that they receiue these benefites from God and therefore wil and ought hereafter to liue vnto him and to serue him And further the same baptisme was begun by Iohn Baptist and continued by the Apostles because he
to become his members 2. They differ in their speciall vse because Baptisme is the testimonie of our regeneration and of the couenant made betweene vs and God and of our receiuing into the Church But the Lords supper testifieth that wee are euer to bee nourished by Christ remaining in vs and that the couenant made betweene God and vs shall euer be established and ratified vnto vs and that we for euer shall abide in the church and bodie of Christ 3. They differ in the persons to whom they are to be giuen Baptisme is giuen to all those who are to bee accounted for members of the church whether they be of yeares and vnderstanding or infants The Lords Supper is to bee giuen to them onely who are able to vnderstand and celebrate the benefits of christ and to examine themselues 4. They differ in the often celebrating of them Baptisme is to bee receiued but oncâ onely because the couenant of God being once made is alwaies firme and of force to the penitent But the Supper is often to bee receiued because an often renewing and recalling of that couenant to our remembrance is necessarie for our faith 5. They differ in the order which is to bee obserued in vse of them Because Baptisme is to bee giuen before the Supper and the supper may not be giuen vnto any except hee be first baptised 14 They come worthily to the Lords Supper who examin themselues that is are endewed with true faith and repentance They who finde not this in themselues ought neither to come without it least they eate and drink their owne iudgement nor to differ repentance wherewith they should come least they draw vpon themselues hardnes of hart and eternal pains 15 The church ought to admit all those vnto it who professe themselues to embrace the ground and foundation of christian doctrine and to haue a purpose to obey it but those must bee repelled who wil not desist either from their errors and blasphemies or from manifest sinnes against their conscience beeing admonished by the church and conuicted of error 16 The Pope hath corruptlie taken awaie the breaking of the bread from the rite of the supper and bereaued the people of the vse of the cup Corruptly also hath hee deformed the supper of the Lord with adding so manie ceremonies not deliuered by the Apostles into a theatricall or pageant-like Masse that is into a Iewish superstitioÌ stagelike rounds conueiances But more wicked idolatrous inuentions are these That the Masse is a propitiatory sacrifice wherein christ is offered by the Masse-priests for the quick and dead and is by the force of consecration substantiallie present and abideth so long as those formes of bread and wine remaine vncorrupted and further dooth bestow the grace of God and other benefits vpon them for whom he is offered of whom also he is eaten with the mouth of their body yea though they haue no good inward motion in them and lastly is being treasured and laid vp and carried about vnder those formes to be worshipped Jn respect of these foule monsters it is necessary that the Masse be quite and cleane abolished out of the christian church In summe they are these 1. Transubstantiation 2. Bread-worship 3. Sacrifice 4. Maiming of Christes Supper THE APPENDIX OR ADDITION ADIOINING VNTO THE FORMER TREAtise of the Supper Certaine principal arguments of the Consubstantiaries against the syncere doctrine of the Lordes Supper the Sacramentaries as they cal them together with a refutation of them 1 THE errours of the Sacramentaries say they are that there are but bare signes and Symboles onelie in the supper Answere We teach that the things signified are together with the signes in the right vse exhited and communicated albeit not corporally but in such sort as is agreeable vnto sacramentes 2. The Sacramentaries saie That christ is present onlie according to his power and efficacie Aunswere Wee teach that he is present and vnited with vs by the holy Ghost albeit his bodie bee farre absent from vs like as whole Christ also is present with his ministerie though diuerslie according to the one nature 3. The Sacramentaries say they affirme that an imaginarie figuratiue or spiritual bodie of christ is present not his essentiall bodie Answere Wee neuer spoke of an imaginarie bodie but of the true flesh of Christ which is present with vs although it remaine in heauen Moreouer wee say that wee receiue the bread and the body but both after a maner proper to ech 4. The Sacramentaries saie they affirme that the true bodie of Christ which hung on the crosse and his verie bloud which was shed for vs is distributed but is spirituallie receiued of those onelie who are worthy receiuers as for the vnworthy they receiue nothing besides the bare signes vnto their condemnation Aunswere Al this wee graunt as beeing agreeable vnto the woorde of God the nature of sacraments the analogy of faith the communion of the faithful Certaine arguments of the Consubstantiaries whereby they goe about to ouerthrow our doctrine of the Lords Supper together with the refutations of them 1 THE words of the institution are open and plain This my bodie this is my bloud Answere They alleadge these woordes against them-selues For they saie That the bodie of Christ is receiued reallie in vnder with the bread when christ saith that the very bread is his body Wherefore they doe a double iniury vnto the church first while they thrust vpon the church their owne words for Christs Secondly while they imagine that the church perceiueth not these speeches to be diuerse In the bread is my body and The bread is my bodie They accuse Christ also for a lier for they deny that the bread is his body but that his body is in the bread Let them looke therefore vnto it how they wil aunswere Christ at the last iudgement for this blasphemy and reproch The Papistes also doe more retaine the very words of Christ But these retaine not the woord but follow the sense and meaning We must see therfore which part followeth it Ours shal be prooued in the end Replie Christ addeth an exposition of his minde Which is giuen for you and Which is shed for you Answere First this is a begging of that which is in question For they take as graunted that the bread is properly called the bodie which yet lieth vpon them to prooue For it is a sacramental maner of speaking Secondly we returne their own reason vpon them by inuerting it thus The bodie of Christ properly so called was giueÌ for vs. But the bread was not giueÌ for vs Therfore the bread is not the body properly so called Likewise as the bread is the body broken so the breaking of the bread is the breaking of the bodie But the breaking of the bodie is the crucifieng thereof Therefore the breade broken is but sacramentally and by representation the bodie broken 2 They reason from the autor who said
Therefore that iudgement is not committed vnto the church whereby the godlie maie be distinguished from the vngodlie Aunswere The church doth not iudge of such as are hidden or secrete but of those that are manifest namely of those who shew them selues in outward life profession and this she doth when concerning such she subscribeth to the iudgement of god that is when shee iudgeth of them according to the prescript of Gods word as when out of the woord of God shee pronounceth the obstinate to be condemned as long as they continue such when out of the word of God she absolueth them which shew repentance But to discerne from others such as are close hidden as the church is not able so neither doth she take it vpon her 3 Obiection Christ saith in the Parable of the tares let both grow together vntil the haruest Therefore none ought to bee excluded Aunswere 1. Christ speaketh there of hypocrits who cannot be discerned alwaies from the true seruers of God Therefore his meaning is that hypocrites ought not to be cut off or separated froÌ the church as whom we know not to be such but that the Angels shall doe this at the last daie 2. Christ distinguisheth there the office of the Magistrate and of ministers Let them grow that is put not to death any which are estraÌged from the church For the Ministers may not vse corporal force against any man as may the Magistrate Now if this difference be put the difference which is between the church and the kingdome of the Diuell shal not be taken awaie 4 Obiection Men are to bee forced and compelled vnto good workes The vse of the sacraments is a good worke Therefore they are to be forced and compelled to the vse of the sacraments Aunswere 1. The Minor is not true except it be vnderstoode of that vse which is celebrated by the faithfull otherwise when vnbeleeuers vse the sacraments their vse is no good work The vse of the sacraments is a good work when good moral works goe before this vse And then is it truly called the vse of the sacramentes otherwise it is rather an abuse and prophaning of the sacramentes For when the wicked take the sacramentes they abuse them whence it is that Christ expressely dehorteth the wicked from this good work when he saith Leaue there thine offring before the Altar and goe thy waie 2. The Maior proposition is to be distinguished Men are to bee compelled vnto good woorkes but in their order so that there goe before an enforcing to moral woorks and then follow after an enforcing to ceremoniall works and so is that to bee vnderstood which Christ saith Luk. 14 23. Compel them to come in 5 Obiection We haue no examples of this excluding The Prophets Apostles and Iohn excluded none nay Iohn Baptised a generation of vipers Aunswere The Prophets albeit they could not exclude the wicked from the sacrifices sacraments yet they condemned that wickednesse of theirs in approching thither and made oftentimes long sermons both against the wicked who did approch and against the Church which admitted them vnto the sacrifices But that the Apostles did exclude Paul alone doth sufficiently shew by his example as we saw before and John Baptised them onlie who promised faith and repentaunce he baptized a generation of vipers when now they did repent Wherefore although they were a vipers broode whome Iohn baptised yet were they not any longer vipers when they were baptised For Iohn baptised none but such as confessed their sinnes As also he preached the Baptisme of repentance for the remission of sinnes 6 Obiection Jf they are to bee admitted vnto the sacraments which professe faith and repentance the vnbeleeuers and wicked are to be excluded the same shall bee doone after the same manner as it was done by Iohn But John by himselfe alone admitted them who professed faith and repentance vnto baptism and he alone also reiected he impeniteÌt Therefore it shall be lawful for one minister alone either to admit them who professe the Doctrine and repentance or to reiect the obstinate Aunswere The reason is not like For Iohn was endued with a Propheticall and Apostolicke authoritie Againe at that time the gathering of the new Church was respected and not the excluding of them who were in the Church and had reuolted from it Certaine argumentes assoiled whereby some haue endeuoured to abolish excommunication 1 WHERE the woorde and Sacraments are rightly to be administred there must the authorite of discipline be established But in the primitiue Church and at this day in well ordered Churches the authoritie of discipline is not established Therefore the woord and Sacraments are not rightly there administred But absurd were it so to say therefore absurd also to impose a necessity of discipline on the Church Aunswere These wordes To be rightly administred are doubtfull and haue a diuerse meaning 1. To administer rightlie signifieth so to administer as that the administration wholy agree with the prescript of the Lorde 2 It signifieth to administer not according to the right perfect and exact obseruing of it but so that the administration be pleasing to God profitable for the saluation of the Church In this whole world the Sacramentes are not rightly administred according to the former signification but according to the latter signification they are For albeit there be some blemishes which by reasoÌ of the churches weaknes imbecillity cannot be corrected amended on a sodain yet the administration may please God and profit the Church Albeit wee are neuerthelesse to acknowledge bewail the defects For blessed are they which hungre and thirst after righteousnesse Except these thinges be graunted there will be no pure church in the world We may seeme now to haue sufficiently assoiled this obiection but yet furder also we deny the Minor For the autority of discipline was coÌtinued in the Primitiue church shal also continu in an il ordred church but with great abuse as amongst the Papists Reply Jn our Churches in the Heluetian churches Excommunication is not in force Therfore the Minor of the former obiectioÌ is true Ans Although in some Churches it be not exercised yet is it not then ill exercised but the Minor is neuerthelesse infringed Because in those churches the woord the Sacraments are rightly administred according to the other signification whereof we spake before Chrysostome saith If any wicked person come vnto the Lords table giue not vnto him the Lordes Sacrament the body bloud of the Lord if he wil not beleue signifie it vnto me I will rather leese my life than I will admitte him Excommunication therefore was in force many yeares after Christ 2 That Doctrine which hath neither Gods woorde nor examples is not to be thrust vpon the church But this doctrine hath neither of these Therfore it is not to be thrust vpoÌ the church Ans It hath the word for it Mat. 18.17
1. A griefe both for sin past and present which is called Sorrowe and also for sinne to come which is called Feare 2. An hatred of sinne committed both of present sinne and of sinne to come 3. An auerting from sinne committed both present and future sinne 4. A flying of sinne to come The griefe is in the heart The flieng is in the will in that we wil not here after commit sinne The auerting is in the hart and wil and it is an auerting vnto somewhat to wit an auerting from euil vnto good This former part of conuersion is called mortification 1. Because as dead men can not shew foorth the actions of one that is liuing so our nature the corruption thereof beeing abolished doth no more shew forth or exercise her actions that is doth no longer bring forth actuall sinne originall sinne beeing repressed For the dead bite not 2. Because mortification is not wrought without griefe and lamenting The flesh rebelleth against the spirite and for this cause mortification is also called a crucifieng Quiââening Quickââââg comprehendeth those thinges which are contrarie vnto mortification 1. The knowledge of Gods mercie and the applieng thereof in christ 2. A ioifulnesse thence arising which is for that God is pleased and for that newe obedience is begun and shal bee perfected 3. An ardent or earnest endeââur and purpoââ to sinne no more arising from thankefulnes and because we reioââe that we haue God appeased and pacified towardes vs a desire also of righteousnesse and of reteining gods loue and fauour That ardent desire both of not sinning and also of righteousnesse and of reteining Gods loue and fauour is newe obediencâ it selfe This latter part of conuersion is called quickening for a cleane contrarie respect vnto that for which the former part was called mortification 1. Because as a liuing man doth the actions of one that liueth so quickening is a kindling of newâ faculties and qualities of working in vs. For the loue of God is kindled in vs and the holy Ghost is giuen vs by whom we doe good woorkes By nature the vnregenerate are dead astouching good works The regenerate begin to doe good woorkes 2. In respect of that ioie which the conuerted haue in God which is a most pleasaunt thing This ioie in God which is the other part of quickening ariseth from hence to wit in that we know God now to be pacified towardes vs and that we are able to performe the Law and bee conformed and correspondent vnto the Law and God 4 What are the causes of conuersion THE principal efficient cause of conuersion is the holie Ghost Conuert vs and we shal be conuerted The instrumentall causes or meanes are first the Lawe then the Gospell and after the doctrine of the Gospel hath beene preached Lamen 5 2â againe the doctrine of the Law For the preaching of the Law goeth before preparing vs to the preaching of the Gospel because without the Lawe there is no knowledge of sinne and therefore no griefe or sorrowe for sinne Afterwardes followeth the preaching of the Gospell because without the Gospel there is no faith after the preaching of the Gospel againe followeth in the church the preaching of the Law that it maie be the squire of our actions So doe the Prophets first accuse threaten and exhort and then promise and lastlie exhort againe Such was also Iohn Baptistes preaching And such is the preaching doctrine of repentance which comprehendeth the Law the gospel The next instrumentall cause is faith because without faith there is no loue of God and except wee knowe what the wil of God is as namely that hee wil remit vnto vs our sinnes by and for Christ conuersion will neuer be begunne in vs neither in respect of the first part thereof which is Mortification neither in respect of the second part which is Quickening For by faith are the harts of men purified without faith there is no true ioying iâ God neither can wee without faith loue god And whatsoeuer is not of faith is sinne All good works flow from faith as from their fountain We being iustified by faith haue peace with god The furthering causes of conuersion are The crosse chastisementes as also punishmentes benefites and examples of others The subiect or matter of conuersion which belongeth to the mind will and hart is 1. Jn the minde and vnderstanding a right iudgement concerning god his wil and workes 2. In the wil an earnest and ready desire and purpose to obey god according to al his commaundementes 3. In the hart a good reformed affection The obiect of conuersion is 1. Sin or disobedieÌce which is the thing from which we are conuerted 2. Righteousnes or new obedience which is the thing whereunto we are conuerted The formal cause of conuersion is the conuersion it selfe and the properties thereof The chiefe finall cause of conuersion is gods glorie The next and subordinate ende is our good euen our blessednes and fruition of euerlasting life There is another end also of conuersion which is lesse principall to wit the conuersion of others When thou art conuerted confirme thy brethren Let your light so shine before men that they may glorifie your heauenly father which is in heauen 5 What are the effectes of conuersion THE effectes of conuersion are all good woorkes and an earnest desire both to obey God according to all his commandements without exception also to conuert and recall others into the way The conuerted or beleeuers sinne indeede oftentimes but they defend not their sinnes but endeuour more and more to shun and auoide them OF GOOD-WORKES THE chiefe Questions 1 What good-workes are 2 How they may be doone 3 Whether the works of Saints be perfectly good 4 How our woorkes though not perfectlie good please God 5 Why we are to doe good-workes 6 Whether good-woorkes merit any thing in the sight of God 1 WHAT GOOD-WORKES ARE. GOOD workes are such as are done according to the prescript rule of Gods Lawe with a true faith to the glorie of God onlie Three things are heere to be considered 1 The conditions cirumstances required for the making a woorke good 2 The difference betweene the woorkes of the regenerate and the vnregenerate 3 Jn what sort the morall woorkes of the wicked are sinnes 1 That a work which we do may be good these conditions are required necessarily vnto it 1 That it be commaÌded of God Matt. 15 9. Jn vaine they woorshippe mee teaching for doctrines mens precepts No creature hath the right or wisedome and vnderstanding to institute and ordaine the worship of God But good woorkes wee speake of morall good and the worship of God are all one Nowe Morall good is farre differing from naturall good in as much as al actions as they are actions euen those of the wicked are good that is naturallie but all actions are not good morally that is agreeing with the iustice of God And thus is
which are written in the booke of the Law to doe them Now that the Law dooth not take away the intercession of Christ is apparant out of the gospell which teacheth that it is correspondent and agreeable vnto the iustice and Lawe of God that sinners should be receiued into fauour a sufficient satisfaction and their conuersion being interposed and comming between For god is not at variance with himselfe in the doctrine of the Law and the gospel The Ceremonial or lawes deliuered of god by Moses concerning Ceremonies binding the Iewes vntill the comming of the Messias that they should distinguish this people the church from others and should be signes symboles types or shadowes of spirituall thinges to be fulfilled in the New Testament by Christ That this definition may be vnderstood we must know what ceremonies are to wit solemne externall actions that is often to bee after the same maner with the same circumstances reiterated ordained of God or of men also to be vsed in the seruice and woorshippe of God for order or signification sake But the Ceremonies which are ordained of God are simple absolutely diuine worship The ceremonies which are ordained and instituted of men if they be good are a woorship onely seruing for diuiuine worship The Judicial or Lawes concerning the ciuill order or ciuil gouernement that is of the offices of Magistrates iudgementes punishments contractes and of the distinguishing and bounding of dominions deliuered of God by Moses for the settling and preseruing of the Jewes common wealth binding al Abrahams posteritie vntil the comming of the Messias and furder that they should be the bond of the preseruation and gouernment of this Mosaicall common wealth vntill the Messias was manifested and certaine markes whereby this people which was bound vnto them should be discerned from al others and should withall bee kept in honest discipline and good order lastlie that they might be types of that order which should be in Christs kingdome that is of the spiritual regiment of the Messias Ceremoniall and ciuill Lawes whether they be diuine or humane so that they be good are verily agreeable vnto the Decalogue But yet are they deduced thence onely by a necessary consequence and serue thereto as certaine prescriptions of circumstances Hereby plainly appeareth the difference of these Lawes which yet is diuerse because there is not one and the same gouernement of the common-wealth and of the church neither is there the same end of al these Lawes neither are al these Lawes after the same maner abrogated But the chiefe and especiall difference of these lawes is drawen froÌ the binding time knowledge or manifestation 1. The Moral ordinances are knowen by nature The ceremonial and ciuil are not knowen by nature but are instituted according to the diuersity of causes and circumstaunces 2. The Moral bind al men and euen the Angels also The ceremonial and ciuill were onely prescribed vnto the people of Israel And therefore Iob Iethro Naaman the Cyrian and others who are recounted for religious men that is such as were borne of Paynims and liued amongest them but yet worshipped the God which was manifested among the people of Israell they did not obserue the Leuiticall ceremonies and yet did neuerthelesse please God And the verie ordinaunces themselues concerning the ceremonies and the forme of ciuill gouernement shewe that they bind Abrahams posteritie onelie whom God woulde by this fourme of gouernment and worshippe distinguish from other nations 3. The Lawes of the Decalogue are perpetual in this life and after this life The ceremonial and ciuill were deliuered of God at a certaine time and againe abolished 4. The Moral Lawes speak of both internall and external obedience The ceremoniall and ciuil speak of externall obedience only albeit neither doth this please God without the internall and morall obedience 5. The moral Lawes are not limited by certain circumstances but are general as that there is a time to bee granted for the ministery and seruice of God and that the ministery is to be preserued that adulterers and theeues are to be punished But the ceremonial and ciuil Lawes are special or a limitation of circumstances which are to be obserued in external rites or actions both ecclesiastical and ciuil as that the seuenth daie is to be alotted for the ministery and seruice of God that the Tenths and first-fruits are to bee giuen to the Priestes that adulterers are to be stoned that theeues are to be amerced with a four-fold restitution 6. The ceremonial and the ciuil Lawes also are types or figures of other things for whose cause they were ordained The moral signifie or prefigure nothing but are signified by the rites and ceremonies 7. The morall are the end for which other causes are to bee made or they are the principal seruice and worshippe of god The ceremonial and ciuil serue for the moral ordinances that to them obedience might be rightly and duely perfourmed that a certain time and certain rites may be obserued in the publique ministery of the church that the ministery it selfe maie bee maintained and preserued 8. The ceremoniall giue place vnto the Morall The Morall giue not place vnto the Ceremoniall The Morall Lawe the Naturall and the Decalogue differ The Decalogue is the summe of the morall Lawes which are scattered throughout the whole Scripture of the olde and new Testament The Naturall lawe dooth not differ from the Morall in nature not corrupted but in nature corrupted a good part of the natural law is darkened by sins and but a little part only concerning the obedience due to god was left remaining after the fall For which cause also God hath in his church repeated againe and declared the whole sentence and doctrine of his Lawe The distinctions of these Lawes are to bee knowen both in respect of the differences of the same and also in respect of their aborgating and lastly for the knowing and vnderstanding of their vse 3 What the vse of the Lawe is THE first and principall vse of the ceremoniall and iudiciall Lawes of Moses was to serue as a schoolemaster vnto Christ and his kingdome that is to bee a signification of spirituall and Heauenly things in Christs kingdome namely the benefites of Christ towardes his Church and the duty of the Church towardes God and christ Gal. 3.24 The Law was our Schoolmaster to bring vs vnto Christ This S. Paul prouounceth of the whole Lawe of Moses But that it is true concerning the forme of ceremoniall worshippe and ciuill gouernment for a type and signification of christs kingdome the Epistle to the Hebrues doth purposely teach from the beginning of the fourth chapter to the end of the tenth all places of Scripture which referre the ceremonies and kingdome of the old people vnto Christ as Coloss 2.11 Wee are circumcised with circumcision made without hands 1. Cor. 5.7 Christ our passeouer is sacrificed for vs. Psal 110. Thou art a Priest for euer Dan. 9. The
doubtfulnesse and corrupt inclination in the Saintes they stand in neede not only of the continuall conduct of gods word but also of the spurres and prouokements of exhortations and of meditation on gods will least either they er in their purpose and counsail or also seeing that which is good be neuerthelesse carried the quite contrary way Psalm 1.2 His delight is in the Law of the Lord and in his Law doth he meditate day and night Psal 19.7 The Law of the Lord is perfect coÌuerting the soul the testimony of the Lord is sure giueth wisdome to the simple The statutes of the Lord are right reioice the heart the commandement of the Lorde is pure giueth light vnto the eies Moreouer by them is thy seruant made circumspect and in keepeing of them there is great reward Psalm 119.50 Thy worde is a lanterne vnto my feete and a light vnto my path Ier. 31.33 J will put my Law in their inward partes and write it in their hartes Wherefore wee see also that Christ and the Apostles propound the commaundementes and explication of the law not so much to prophane and wicked men as to the regenerate godly Against this vse of the Law some obiect that place Rom. 7. Ye are dead to the law by the body of Christ that yee should be vnto another euen vnto him that is raised vp from the dead that ye should bring forth fruite vnto God And Gal. 2 I through the lawe am dead to the lawe and that I might liue vnto God I am crucified with Christ Thus I liue yet not I now but Christ liueth in me and in that that J nowe liue in the flesh I liue by the faith in the Sonne of God Hence they conclude If we be dead to the law and are Christs who now liueth in vs then is not our life nowe schooled and ruled by the direction of the lawe but by Christ only But seeing the Apostle himselfe saith Rom. 3.31 That the lawe is not made voide but established by faith this phrase to die vnto the law dooth not signifie to bee exempted from the obedience of the Lawe but to bee freed from condemnation and from the prouokement of sin which the Lawe worketh in the vnregenerate whereas we beeing engraffed into Christ enioy in him both a full satisfaction for our sinnes for which the Lawe condemned vs and the spirit of regeneration bending inclining our heartes not to an hatred of the Lawe wherewith they first did burne but to the studie and desire of obedience and righteousnesse Therefore he addeth Rom. 7.4 That yee should bee vnto another who is raised vp from the dead that wee should bring forth fruite vnto God Againe wee are deliuered from the Law beeing dead vnto it wherein we were holden that we should serue in newnesse of spirit and not in the oldnesse of the letter In the other place Gal. 2. this is the Apostles meaning J through the Law to wit which accuseth sinnes and terrifieth the consciences of men am dead to the Lawe that is cease to seeke for righteousnesse in the Lawe and begin to seeke for it in Christ For this is it which he addeth J am crucified with Christ namely by the participation of Christs merit and the mortification of sinne that J might liue to God according to the will of God expressed in the Lawe For he liueth to God who obeieth God and honoreth him through his obedience But this the doctrine of the Lawe doth not woorke in nature nowe corrupted except wee passe from the Lawe to Christ by faith that hee maie liue in vs and wee in him that is that he may be effectual in vs through the working of his holy spirit first by suggesting speaking coÌfort in our hearts of the remission of our sins then by making vs like vnto himselfe by regeneration that the Law may no longer condemne vs and cause wrath but wee may dilight in the law of God concerning the inner man Rom. 7. So then are wee deliuered from the Lawe and die to the Law so Christ liueth in vs that wee beginne to delight in the Law and to order our life according to the prescript thereof For Christ doth not restore any other righteousnesse or any other image of God in vs by his spirite than which was created by our nature darkened and ecclipsed by sinne and described in the law neither is there another spirite author of Gods lawe and worker of our conformity with God in our nature vncorrupted and restored They alleadge also that which is said Ier. 31.31 I wil make a new couenant with the house of Israel not according to the couenaunt that I made with their Fathers Heere they saie That God promiseth not to renue the old couenaunt which is the Law but to make a new which is the gospell Wherefore not the Law but the gospel onelie is to be taught in the church of Christ But it is manifest that the new couenant is not diuerse from the ould as touching the substantiall but onely as touching the accidental partes or conditions and circumstances thereof For although the old shadowes and darke types are taken awaie and a most cleare Doctrine of the prophecie and figures fulfilled by Christ hath succeeded the grace of the holy ghost is shed more plentifully on men in the new Testament than in the old yet notwithstanding there was one and the same manner and waie both of obtaining saluation and of gods spirituall worship in times past that now is Vnto this beare witnesse the wordes themselues of the Prophet Ier I will write in their hearts my Lawe hee saith not another Lawe but the same which in times past I gaue them I wil be their God and they shal be my people J wil forgiue their iniquitie and wil remember their sinnes no more For these conditions of the couenaunt are found as well in the ould as in the new The difference only is that these are not the proper benefits of the Lawe but of the gospel which two parts of the old and new Testament the Prophet here opposeth one to the other calling the lawe the oulde couenaunt and the Gospel the new couenant as beeing the principal part of the couenant and therefore he ascribeth these blessings vnto the newe couenaunt because thereon depended whatsoeuer grace of God befel vnto the olde church and therein are those things more fully manifested exhibited by Christ which were also promised graunted in the old for Christ If then God will write the Law which was first written in tables of stone in the hearts of men in his new couenaunt he doth not abolish but establish the Law by the preaching of the Gospel whereby the harts of men are regenerated that they may begin to obey the Law and therefore hee deliuering heere a difference betweene the Law the Gospel doth so substitute the new couenant vnto the old as that he saith that that part of
the couenaunt which is the Moral Law must bee reteined and written in our harts Now if they vrge those words which the prophet addeth They shall teach no more euerie man his neighbour for they shal al know me That hereby they may conclude That men are not in the newe Testament to bee willed to knowe God for that they shal of themselues know him and obey him they er too grossely going aboue to remooue the instrumentall cause by reason that the effect in the new Testament is greater and more plentifull For that men may know God and of their own accord obey him the holy Ghost worketh by the doctrine of the Lawe and the Gospell Neither doth it follow that they are not bound neither are to bee vrged by incitements of exhortation because they doe their dutie of themselues For binding and exhorting is a far other thing than constraining Wherfore in two respectes hath the law place in instructing the regenerate namely that they maie learne of the Lawe the will of God and may also by the Lawe bee more and more incited willinglie to obey God 4 The Moral Law is a testimonie of God that there is a god and likewise who and what he is This is a lesse principall vse of the Lawe as also those that followe but the former are principal vses of the Lawe 5. Jt is a testimonie of the church For seeing in the Church onely the doctrine of the Lawe hath beene preserued pure and vncorrupt which all other sects haue by assenting to manifest errours and impieties diuerslie corrupted the voice of the Lawe which soundeth in the church is an euident testimonie disciphring and declaring which is the people of God and which is true religion in the world 6. Jt is a testimonie of the excellencie of mans nature which was before the fall and which shall bee in the life to come that is it remembreth vs of the Image of god in man which was created in him and which is restored in him by Christ 7. Jt is a testimonie of eternal life For the Law must be obserued by vs because it was not in vaine giuen vs. And seeing in this life the Lawe hath not his ende in vs there must needs be therefore remaining yet another life wherin we are to liue according to the prescript of the law that so at length the Lawe may be fulfilled of vs. Wherefore in respect of al these causes and vses let vs conclude and resolue that the Law of god is to be inculcated in the church of Christ both after and before the doctrine of the gospel and is continually and diligently to be meditated on by all men according to the doctrin deliuered in the first Psalm His delight is in the Lawe of God and in his Lawe doth he meditate both day and night 4 Jn what the Law differeth from the Gospel THIS question hath been already handled in the second part Of mans deliuerie Pag. 264. and therefore needeth here no long discourse The Lawe differeth from the Gospell 1. Jn the manner of their manifestation The Lawe is knowen by nature the gospel was manifested from aboue 2. Jn their matter or doctrine The Lawe teacheth what wee ought to bee and what to perfourme The gospell teacheth how we may be such namely in Christ 3. In their promises The Law promiseth eternal life and al good things with a condition of our owne proper and perfect righteousnesse and obedience remaining in vs The gospel promiseth the same with a condition of faith and beliefe in christ whereby we embrace an others obedieÌce performed for vs to wit the obedience of Christ Now with this condition of faith is ioined by an indissoluble knot and bond the condition of new obedience 5 How far the Law is abrogated THE whole Law is abrogated vnto beleeuers 1. As touching iustification because iudgement is not giuen according to the Law for that iudgement would condemne and cast vs away but according to the gospel 2. As touching constraint We are vnder grace and therefore are we stirred vp by the spirite of Christ to yeelde voluntary obedience vnto the Law For seeing the whole Law is abrogated vnto beleeuers then verily the Moral Law is also abrogated vnto them in the same respect namely as touching iustification or condemnation and as touching violent constraint For now the Law doth not any more expresse and wrest obedience froÌ vs as a tyrant or as a master enforcing constraining a lewd seruant vnto obedience The reason is because Christ beginneth voluntarie and free obedience in vs by his spirit Obiection The Law and the Prophetes continue vntil John the Baptist came If therefore then first the Moral Law was abrogated as touching condemnation when Christ was manifested in the flesh it followeth that those were vnder condemnation who liued before the comming of Christ Answer The Law was abrogated as touching condemnation as wel vnto the beleeuers in the old Testament as to them who are beleeuers in the new To them who liued in the old as touching the power and efficacy of Christ to these in the new as touching his fulfilling and exhibiting The Ceremonial ciuil or Judicial Lawes are wholie abrogated as touching obedience so that there is no necessitie anie more of obseruing them 1. Because they were to continue onlie vnto the coÌming of the Messias Gen. 49.10 The scepter shal not depart from Iuda nor a Law-giuer from betweene his feete vntill Siloh come And Dan. 9.26 After threescore and two weekes shall Messias be slain and shal haue nothing the people of the prince that shal come shal destroie the cittie and the Sanctuarie and the end thereof shall bee with a floode and vnto the ende of the battell it shall bee destroied by desolations Ephes 2.14 Hee is our peace which hath made of both one and hath broken the stop of the partition wal Jn abrogating through his flesh the hatred that is the Law of commaundementes which standeth in ordinances The Ceremonial Lawes then are taken awaie by Christ a type of whome they were that which also Stephen declareth in his Sermon Actes 7.7 Likewise the author of the Epistle to the Hebrues 2. Because the Messias beeing exhibited the types cease such as were the ceremonial Lawes Coloss 2.17 which are but a shadow of things to come but the body is in Christ But the Ceremoniall are said neuerthelesse to be perpetual because they were to last vntill the comming of the Messias As also because the things signified by them are eternall Against the abrogating of the ciuill or iudiciall lawes this is obiected The best and most iust forme of gouernment is to be followed But there can bee none better or iuster than that which God himselfe settled among his people Therefore that is to be followed and reteined Aunswere Either the Maior of this reason may bee distinguished or the Minor denied with an exposition For that which in positiue lawes that is
Law indeed that is not by our owne obedience but yet not against the Lawe that is not without anothers perfect satisfaction for vs we are iustified before God but the Lawe is also established by faith through the beginning of newe obedience in this life and the acomplishing of the same in the life to come Acts. 15. Purifieng their hearts by faith Gal. 5.5 We through the spirite waite for the hope of righteousnesse through faith These and the like asseuerations that the Decalogue is to be taught in the new Testament and the commaundementes of christ and the Apostles agreeing with the Decalogue doe most euidently refute the impiety of Antinomies Libertines and such like who contend that the law is not to be taught in the church of christ The same also may be gathered out of the vse of Gods Law which vse thereof seeing it must be continuall in the church it followeth that the Law it selfe also must be perpetual Which that it may be the more manifest let the chiefe obiections opposed against it be considered 1 Obiection Christ is not the Law-giuer as it is said The Lawe was giuen by Moses but grace and trueth came by Christ Therefore neither he nor the ministers of the Gospell should teach the Law Aunswere Christ is not the Law-giuer as concerning the chiefe and principall function and office of the Mediatour For that is to bring foorth the gospell out of the bosome of his father to make request and intercession to be made a sacrifice for vs and by the gift of the Holy Ghost to reconcile vs vnto God But a part notwithstanding of this office is to shew and take away those errours wherewith the Lawe is corrupted and to propound the pure Doctrine thereof to this end that the mindes of men may thereby bee prepared to heare the preaching of the gospel which is proper vnto the Messias and that they being conuerted may be instructed what thankefulnes God requireth of theÌ for the benefit of their redemption Christ then is the Law-giuer as he is God and author of the law together with the father but as hee is Mediatour hee is not indeed the law-giuer because he publisheth not the Law as it is saide 1. John 2. but yet notwithstanding hee is the purger repairer and restorer of the law from corruptions and this not principally but that hee might performe the principall function of his Mediatourship to wit our reconcilement saluation The same answere we make also concerning the ministers of the gospell in asmuch as they are to propound no other Doctrine vnto the Church than Christ hath deliuered 2 Obiect Hee that hath satisfied the Lawe by punishment is not bound to obedience because the Lawe bindeth either to punishment or to obedience but not vnto both together But wee haue satisfied the Lawe by Christs punishment Therefore we stand not bound to perfourm obedience Aunswere We distinguish the Maior First he that hath suffered a sufficient punishment is not bound to obedience to witte not to the same obedience for the omitting whereof he suffered punishment but after that satisfaction hath been made by punishment for sinne committed he is bound notwithstanding hence forwarde to obey the lawe or to suffer newe punishment if through new disobedience he breake the lawe Secondly hee that hath satisfied not by his owne punishment but by anothers and is receiued into fauour without his owne satisfaction ought to obey the lawe though not as thereby to satisfie for sinnes yet to shewe his thankefulnes that is hee ought to order and direct his life according to his will by whom he is redeemed and of whom he is receiued into fauour For no man is therefore punished for sinne committed or deliuered from the crime therof that he should persist in it but that he should leaue off hence forwarde to commit sin any more and to offend him vnto whom hee is reconciled Wherefore in like manner wee also because Christ hath satisfied for our sins stand bound to performe the obedieÌce not of the time past but of the time to come and this also are we bound to perfourme not for any expiation or recompence of those sins which either wee haue committed or doe commit or hereafter shall commit but for the shewing of our thankefulnesse for the benefite of Christ whereby wee are deliuered from sinne and death This doth S. Paul teach Rom. 6. Hee that is dead is free from sinne Againe Likewise thinke ye also that yee are dead to sinne but are aliue to god in Jesus Christ our Lord. 3 Obiection Christians are not ruled by the Lawe but by the spirite of regeneration according as it is said ye are not vnder the lawe but vnder grace Againe The lawe is not giuen vnto the righteous man Therefore it is not to be taught in the Church of Christ Aunswere Christians are not ruled that is are not compelled and constrained by the law and feare of punishment vnto whatsoeuer discipline or order like as are the wicked but yet they are taught and instructed by the law of God what worship is pleasing vnto god and the holy Ghost vseth the voice of the Lawe to teach and incline them to an obedience not constrained or hypocritical but true and voluntary so that not only the Law commandeth them what to doe but the spirite also of grace dooth giue them ability to obay For this is not to be vnder the Law and the Law not to be giuen vnto the righteous So then the bond and Doctrine remaineth albeit the condemnation and constraint is taken away For vnto this are wee bound that our obedience be most free and voluntary Rom. 8.12 We are debters not to the flesh to liue after the flesh 4 Obiection The Lawe is not necessarie vnto saluation Therefore it is not to be taught in the Church Aunswere This reason is a fallacie reasoning that not to bee simplie so which is not in some respect so For albeit the Lawe is not necessarie to this that wee shoulde through our obedience vnto it be saued yet is it necessarie vnto other thinges as hath beene taught already in the doctrine concerning the vse of the Law 5 Obiection Coloss 2.3 Jn Christ are hid all the treasures of wisdome and knowledge Againe Yee are complete in him Therefore there is no neede of the Lawe in the Church of Christ Aunswere This reason deceiueth by inferring a false consequent because it proceedeth from the putting of the whole to the denial of a part The whole wisedome and knowledge that is the Doctrine of Christ deliuered by him vnto vs is sufficient necessary for the Church But a part of that Doctrine is the Morall Lawe also because Christ commanded not faith only but repentance also amendment of life to be preached in his name he himselfe deliuered and declared the Lawe The compleatnesse therefore and perfection of our wisedome and saluation which we haue in Christ doth not exclude but include
is agreeing vnto the true god only This kind of Idolatry is especially forbidden in the first commandement and furder also in some part in the third commandement 2 When meÌ er in the kind of woorshippe that is when worship or honour is imagined to be doone vnto the true god by some such woorke which himselfe hath not commanded This kind is properly condemned in this second commandement and is called will-worshippe or superstition They are saide to be superstitious whosoeuer ad humane inueÌtions to the commandements of God 2 Hypocrisie which is a pretending or faining true godlinesse and worship of God doing the external works commaunded by god whether morall or ceremoniall without true faith and conuersion This vice is depainted and described in these woordes by the Prophet Isaias This people come neere vnto me with their mouth and honour mee with their lips but haue remooued their heart far from me and their fear toward me was taught by the preceptes of men In the same words and those that followe and also euery where thoroughout the whole Scripture is hypocrisie condemned of the Lord. 3 Prophanenes which is a voluntary letting goe or contempt of all religion and of the whole worship of God both internal external or else of some part of diuine worship This prophanenes is repugnant also to the whole worship of God in the first and second table Now let vs entreate a little more at large of superstition That Wil-worship whereof we before made mention is reprehended of the Lord in many places of holy Scripture So by Moses it is forbidden Deut. 12.8 Yee shall not doe after al these things that we do here this daie that is euerie maÌ whatsoeuer seeemeth good in his owne eies And in the end of the same chapter he saith Whatsoeuer I commaund you take heede you doe it thou shalt put nothing thereto nor take ought there-from It is also reprehended by Isaias whose woords before recited are alleadged by Christ himselfe Matth. 15.8 for the condemning of superstition or Wil-woorshippe The same is condemned also by Paul Col. 2.8 Beware least there be any man that spoile you through Philosophy and vaine deceite through the traditions of men according to the rudimentes of the world and not after Christ Obiection Such places and saiengs speak of the wicked and vngodlie commaundementes of men and of Mosaical and Jewish ceremonies Aunswere That this is false which is replied some demonstrances which are added vnto certaine places declare which also reiect those humane Lawes and ordinaunces that commaund any thing in regard of diuine worshippe which is not commaunded by God although the same be a thing in his own kind not forbidden of God So Christ reiecteth the Iewes tradition of washing of handes whereof he saith Matth. 15.11 That which goeth into the mouth defileth not the man but that which commeth out of the mouth that defileth the man Hither also may that be referred which Christ speaketh 23.25 Wo be to you Scribes Pharisees Hypocrites for ye make cleane the vtter side of the cup and of the platter but within they are ful of briberie and excesse Now that these and the like thinges are lawful setting aside of an opinion of superstition in them the Apostle in sundry places doth shew Roman 14.6 He that obserueth the daie obserueth it to the Lord and he that obserueth not the daie obserueth it not to the Lord Hee that eateth eateth to the Lord for hee giueth god thanks and he that eateth not eateth not to the Lord and giueth God thankes Againe 1. Corinth 10.25 Whatsoeuer is sold in the shamble eate yee and aske no question for conscience sake For the earth is the Lords and al that therein is Wherefore they are not simplie so condemned but onely so far as they are prescribed for diuine worship In the same respect is single life also condemned especially seeing the same is not a thing indifferent but to those only who haue the gift of contineÌcy according as it is said of Christ Matth. 19 12. He that is able to receiue this let him receiue it For al men as in the same place Christ saith cannot receiue this thing saue they to whom it is giuen And this is the difference between things indifferent or of middle qualitie and those things which are properly the worshippe of god Which difference we must diligently obserue 1. Bicause when men faigne other worships of god in them they faigne another wil of god which is to faigne another god 2. Because by confounding of the true worshippe with false worships the true god is confounded with Idoles Rom. 14.23 which are worshipped with those worships inueÌted by men 3. Because whatsoeuer is not of faith is sinne And when any man doth a thing as thereby to worship God his conscience not knowing whether God wil be worshipped after this manner or no he doth it not of faith but is ignoraunt and doubteth whether God be pleased or displeased with his work and therefore he presumeth to do that albeit it may displease god Wherefore hee dooth not thereby worship but contemne god OF TRADITIONS MOreouer that wee may make that difference of diuine worship and of things indifferent fully and wholy manifest and answere to an obiection of theirs who defend worshippes inuented by men with such places of Scripture as where god willeth vs to obey the commandements of meÌ we wil note and obserue that there are foure sorts of those things which men commaund 1. The ordinaunces of god which god wil that men propose vnto others to be obserued but not in their own name but in the name of god himselfe as being themselues the ministers and messengers not the autors thereof So the ministers of the church propound the heauenly doctrin of god to the church parents to their children Maisters to their scholers so Magistrates propound the commaundements of the Decalogue vnto their subects The obedince of these commaundementes is and is called Gods woorship because they are not humane ordinances but diuine which are necessarily to bee obeied although no autoritie or commaundement of any creature came thereto yea although all creatures should commaund the contrary Hither appertaine many places of Scripture As Prouer. 6.20 My Sonne keepe thy Fathers commaundement and forsake not thy Mothers instruction 1. Thessal 4.2 Yee know what commaundementes we gaue you by the Lord Iesus He therefore that despiseth these despiseth not man but god Matth. 23.2 The Scribes and Pharisees sit in Moses seate Al therefore whatsoeuer they bid you obserue that obserue and doe These and the like sayinges will vs to obey men as the ministers of god in these thinges which belong vnto the ministery that is which god by expresse commaundement hath testified that hee will haue published and commaunded by them but they graunt not authority vnto any to institute newe worshippes of god at their owne pleasure according as it is said Prouer. 36. Put
and which is belonging vnto the office and function of teaching in the church and whereof mention also is made in the fourth commaundement but this propagation of true doctrine is that instituting and instructing which appertaineth to euery one because euery one priuatly in his place is bound to bring others to the knowledge worship of God Deu. 4.9 Teach them thy Sonnes and thy Sonnes Sonnes Deut. 6 20. When thy Sonne shal aske thee in time to come saying what meane these testimonies and ordinaunces and Lawes which the Lorde our God hath commaunded you Then shalt thou saie vnto thy Sonne wee were Pharaohs bondmen in Aegypt but the Lord brought vs out of Aegypt with a mighty hand Deut. 11.19 Yee shal teach them your children speaking of them when thou sittest in thine house when thou walkest by the waie and when thou liest downe and when thou risest vp Luke 22.32 When thou art conuerted strengthen thy brethen Coloss 3.16 Let the woord of Christ dwel in you plenteouslie in al wisedome teaching and admonishing your owne selues in Psalmes Hymnes and spiritual Songs 1. Thess 5.11 Exhort one another and edifie one another 2 The celebration lauding or magnifieng of God which is a commemoration and recounting of Gods woorkes and properties ioyned with a liking and admiration of them before God and his creatures to this end that we may signifie and declare our liking or approbation and reuerence towardes God that God may excell aboue all thinges and that so our subiection vnto him may appeare and be manifested They therefore which ban and curse sinne against this commaundement because they sin against the praising and magnifieng of God when they speak impious things of God as if he forsooth were their executioner to reuenge their quarell and they sinne against praier and inuocation when they craue of god those thinges which are flat against his word Some man wil here reply Vnto whoÌ God doth imprecate wish euil to theÌ we maie also wish euil Vnto this we answer 1. All imprecations or euil-wishinges which are made absolutelie without some prophecy or special reuelatioÌ are sins 2. They must be done without priuate hatred and desire of reuenge 3. They must be done in respect of gods glorie onlie and the preseruation of the true church 4. Wee must not imprecate or wish euill as it is an euill that is as it is the destruction of them against whom wee wish it 3 The confession of the truth which wee knowe concerning GOD which is the shewing of our iudgement and opinion concerning god and his will certainely knowen out of gods word because according as our duty bindeth vs we signifie and declare our minde and knowledge for the setting forth of gods glory for the furthering of the saluation of others Rom. 10.10 With the heart man beleeueth vnto righteousnesse and with the mouth man confesseth to saluation 1. Pet. 3.15 Bee readie alwaies to giue an aunswere to euerie man that asketh you a reasoÌ of the hope that is in you with meeknes and reuerence And hence it appeareth that they who lead a vitious and bad life sinne against this commaundement because they sinne against the confession of the truth when as they boast themselues to bee Christians and shewe the contrarie in their life and maners These three partes or vertues of the right and lawful vsage of the name of god which haue bin now proposed agree in this that they are a commemoration of the truth concerning god again they differ in this that the doctrine or propagation of true doctrine tendeth to the instruction of others The celebration of God respecteth our liking and subiection The confession of the knowen trueth betokeneth the certainty of our opinion and iudgement 4 The zeale of god which is an ardent loue of god and a griefe for any reproch or contempt which is done to god and an endeuour to put awaie that reproch from the name of god and to auoide sinnes our selues and to banish them from others This zeale is required of euery one that euery one according to his place and calling and as hee is in duetie bound doe vindicate and maintaine the glorie of God 5 Jnuocation which is praier whereby we craue of the true God none other blessinges than God hath commanded vs to aske of him onely which praier and petition proceedeth from a desire in vs of gods bountifulnesse and liberality and is made in true conuersion and in a full persuasion of gods promises for the Mediatours sake Psal 105.1 Praise the Lord and cal vpon his name Matth. 7.7 Aske and it shal be giuen you seeke and yee shal find knocke and it shal be opened vnto you 1. Iohn 5.14 This is the assuraunce that wee haue in him that if we aske any thing according to his wil he heareth vs. 6 Thankes-giuing which is to acknowledge and confesse what and how great benefites blessings we haue receiued of god vnto what obedience towards god we are in respect of them bound and ready or prepared and that therefore we wil yeelde vnfaigned obedience vnto him to the vtmost of our power Colos 3.17 Whatsoeuer ye shall do in word or deed doe all in the name of the Lord Jesus giuing thanks to god euen the father by him 1. Thess 5.18 In all thinges giue thanks for this is the wil of God in Christ Jesus toward you Psal 107.1 Praise the Lord because he is good for his mercie endureth for euer 7 Right and lawful swearing which is comprehended vnder Inuocation as a special vnder the general The chiefe questions concerning an oath or swearing 1 What an oath is 2 By whom we are to sweare 3 Of what things we must sweare 4 Whether al oathes are to be kept 5 Whether a christian maie take a right lawful oath 1 WHAT AN OATH IS AN oath is an inuocating on god whereby is desired that god who is the viewer of the harts would bee a witnesse vnto him that sweareth that he wil not lie or deceiue in that matter whereof he sweareth and that God would punish him that sweareth if he doe lie or deceiue In this definition are the other foure questions also comprehended Furthermore an oath was ordained by God that it might be the bond of truth betweene men and a testimonie or recorde that god is the authour and defender of the truth An oath is oftentimes vnderstoode and taken for the whole worship of God because by whom a man sweareth the same himselfe professeth to account for god 2 By whom we must swear WE must sweare by god onlie 1. Because god hath commanded vs to sweare by him onlie as he alone is to bee feared and worshipped 2. God wil haue inuocation to be vsed vnto himselfe onelie Therefore hee will haue vs to sweare also by himselfe only because an oath is an inuocating on god 3. An oath doth giue and ascribe vnto him by whom wee sweare the inspection and
also the whole seuen yeares were called sabbothes Leuit. 25.8 Thou shalt number seuen sabbothes of yeares vnto thee euen seuen times seuen yeares The Mediate externall Sabboth is that which God dooth mediatelie constitute by his church such as is in the New Testament the first day of the weeke to wit sundaie or rather The Lords daie which was instituted for the seuenth day or sabboth day in respect of Christs resurrection 2 The causes for which the sabboth daie was instituted THE final causes or endes for which the sabboth daie was instituted are these 1. The publique seruice and worship of god in the church exercise of praiers confession obedience in which consisteth the study of the knowledge of GOD of good woorkes and thankfulnes God will and therefore doth hee especially ordaine the sabboth that hee bee worshipped and inuocated of vs in this life not only priuately but also by the publique voice of the Church 2. The mainteinance and preseruation of the ministerie of the church which is an office and function instituted by God to teach and instruct the Church concerning God and his will out of the word of God deliuered by the Prophets and Apostles and to administer the sacramentes according to Gods holy institution This is not the least end for which the sabboth was ordained For this ordinaunce and publique preaching of the doctrine being ioined with praier and thankes-giuing and with the vse of holy rites is a publique exercise stirring and cherishing faith and repentaunce 3. It was instituted that it might be in the old testament a type signifieng the spirituall and euerlasting sabboth Ezech. 20.12 Moreouer J gaue them also my sabbothes to bee a signe betweene mee and them that they might know that J am the Lord that sanctifie them 4. It was instituted for a circumstaunce of the seuenth daie that namely the seuenth day might aduertise meÌ of the creatioÌ of the world of the ordering and menaging of things to be done and of that meditation which they are to vse in considering gods workes which hee in sixe daies created and accomplished 5. That on that daie the works of charitie bountifulnesse and liberalitie should be exercised 6. For the bodilie rest both of men and beastes but of beastes in respect of man 7. That men should prouoke one another by their example to godlinesse and to the praising and honouring of god Ps 22.22 J wil declare thy Name vnto my brethren in the middest of the congregation wil I praise thee 8. That the church maie be seen and heard among men and be discerned froÌ the other blasphemous idolatrous multitude of men and that they maie ioine themselues thereto who are as yet separated from it So was in the old Testament also the sabboth a marke distinguishing the people of Israel from all other nations 3 How the sabboth is sanctified or kept holy THE works which are to be done on the sabboth daie or the partes of the sanctifieng of the sabboth day are comprehended in the word Sanctifieng which parts we will briefly expound The partes then of the sanctifieng of the sabboth are 1. Rightly and truly to teach and instruct the church concerning god and his wil. The teaching which is here commanded is of another kinde from that which was mentioned in the third commaundement For there it belongeth to euery priuate person to teach heere the function of teaching is enioined as proper vnto certaine persons and that vnto such persons as beeing furnished from aboue with necessary giftes are lawfully called by the church vnto this function and vnto them is it enioined in this commandement that they propound and deliuer found doctrin to al men both in publick assemblies and in priuate instruction 2 Rightlie to administer the sacraments according to Gods diuine institution This likewise must bee perfourmed by the ministers of the Church lawfullie called to discharge this function And as the doctrine so also this administration of the sacraments is not tied to certaine daies but it sufficeth if the administration be publique and be done by the ministers who beare a publique person and represent in the ministery the person of god himself talking with men and if also in the assemblies of the Church those thinges be done by theÌ which god hath tied annexed vnto the ministers So circuÌcision was administred on any day which fel out to be the eighth froÌ the Infants natiuity So Baptism also may be administred at anie time Act. 8. 10. But the administration of the sacraments ought chieflie to be exercised on the Sabboth daie Therefore Num. 28. 29. besides daylie sacrifices there are certain sacrifices appointed which were to be perfourmed on the Sabboth on festiual daies Furdermore this administratioÌ must be in publike assemblies For so Christ also instituted his supper as which amongst other ends must be also a boÌd of church assemblies to be administred in the assembly of the church bee it great or be it small Mat. 26. Drinke ye all of this Vnto the right administration also of the sacraments belongeth the excluding and debarring of those whom God hath commaunded to be excluded from them Like as it was not lawful for those that were aliens from the Country and religion of the Iewes neither for any of the vncircumcised to eate of the Paschal Lamb Exo. 12. So neither ought the church to admit vnto the Lords supper those that are not baptised or those that are baptised but yet are aliens in their Doctrine and manners from Christianity 1. Cor. 10 11. 3 Diligentlie and dailie to frequent the publique assemblies of the Church and there attentiuelie to giue eare vnto the Heauenlie Doctrine plainlie opened and deliuered and diligentlie to meditate after thereon and examine it but especially to spend those daies which are deputed vnto the ministery seruice of God in reading meditation and in discoursing of diuine matters These things are made manifest by the nature and necessary dependancie of Correlatiues For if god will haue some to be teachers hee will also haue some to be hearers and learners of this Doctrine And the study of learning is not without priuate Meditation Therefore haue the men of Beraea their commendation Acts. 17.11 Thus they receiued the word with all readinesse and searched the Scriptures dailie whether those things were so But vnto them especially is the study of knowing the Doctrine of god enioyned who either serue or hereafter are to serue and minister vnto the Church 1. Tim. 4.13 Giue attendance to reading to exhortation and to doctrine And 1. Tim. 3. and 2. Tim. 2. Paul will haue the minister of the Church to be fit and able to instruct and to refute the aduersaries 4 To vse the sacraments according to gods Jnstitution So god commaunded the Passeouer to be celebrated in a solemne assemblie of the people and vnto other holy daies and sabbothes he assigned certaine sacrifices And in like manner god will that
as his Doctrine should bee heard so also the right and lawfull vse of his sacraments should bee seene and behold in the publicke meetings and assemblies of the Church because god will haue both these to bee markes whereby his Church may be knowen discerned from other sects and peoples Againe as the woord so also the sacraments are an instrument or exercise to stirre and maintaine in vs faith and godlinesse They are also a publicke profession of our faith and thankefulnesse towardes God and a part of Gods publicke worship in the Church Therfore the vse of them is most agreeable and fit for the Sabboth day 5 Publicke Jnuocation of God whereby we ioine our confession thankes-giuing praiers desires with the Church For god will be inuocated not only priuately by euery one but also publickely by the whole Church for his owne glory our comfort that so we may the lesse doubt that God will hear vs seeing he hath promised to heare not onely vs but also others and the whole Church praying for vs together with vs. For therefore hath God annexed a speciall promise vnto publicke prayers Mat. 18.19 If two of you shall agree on earth vpon anie thing whatsoeuer they shal desire it shal be giuen them of my Father which is in Heauen For where two or three are gathered together in my name there am I in the middest of them And giuing of thankes and praise vnto God is promised vnto God as a speciall woorship Ps 22. Jn the middst of the congregation will I praise thee And the same is commanded 1. Cor. 14. When thou blessest with the spirite how shal he that occupieth the roome of the vnlearned say Amen at thy giuing of thankes seeing he knoweth not what thou saiest And 1. Tim. 2. I exhort that first of al supplications praiers intercessions and giuing of thankes be made for all men Now whereas Christ else where commandeth that when a man praieth Mat. 6.6 he enter into his chamber when he hath shut his doore pray vnto his Father which is in secret he by these words doth not condemne and forbid publicke praiers but hypocrisie and ostentation and fained godlinesse which the woordes testifie that goe before When thou praiest be not as the Hypocrits Now hypocrisie is a faigning and an ostentation or shew of Godlinesse We are here furder to obserue that in this commandement is prescribed the publicke inuocation of the Church but that which was in the former commaundement prescribed is the priuate inuocatioÌ which concerneth euery particular man 6 To bestowe almes that is to performe the duties of loue and charity thereby to sanctifie the Sabboth in shewing our obedience which wee yeelde vnto the Doctrine Hither appertaineth the sermon of Christ concerning the sabboth wherein he declareth against the Iewes whether it be lawfull to doe good on the sabboth daie And whereas God will haue this Sabboth to be kept all our life time yet will he haue examples and testimonies thereof to bee shewed especially on the externall or ceremoniall Sabboth day that is at those times which are allotted to the teaching and learning of Gods worde For if neither at that time any man shewe his desire of obaying God when Gods Doctrine soundeth in his eares and when God willeth vs surceasing omitting all other cares to meditate on Godlinesse amendment of life he giueth a token that he will farre lesse doe it at an other time Therefore hath it beene alwaies the custome in the Church to bestowe almes on the Sabboth day and to performe the workes of charity towardes those that are in want Nehem 8.10 Send part vnto them for whom none is prepared for this daie is holie vnto our Lord. 7 The honour of the ministerie of the Church or our obedience towardes the whole ministerie in life and manners and this is the morall Sabboth Nowe that obedience towardes the ministery comprehendeth many things First reuerence that is an acknowledging of Gods order and will in the ordeining and maintaining of the Ministery and in the gathering of his Church by it that is a declaration both in woords and deeds of this our acknowledgement iudgement of the Ministery 1. Cor. 4.7 Let a man so thinke of vs as of the Ministers of christ and disposers of the secrets of God Secondly loue whereby wee gladly both frequent diuine assemblies and heare learn the Doctrine of the church and wish well vnto the faithfull Ministers of the Church not onely in respect of that duty of charity which we owe but also in respect of the ministerie which they discharge Psal 84. How amiable are thy Tabernacles My soule longeth yea fainteth for the courts of the Lord. Thirdly obedience in those thinges which are belonging vnto the Ministerie Hither belong the workes of loue towards God and our neighbour euen the whole life of a Christian which is that spirituall or morall Sabboth For to hold and celebrate that spiritual Sabboth is in the direction and ordering of our life to obey the voice of God speaking by the ministerie of the Church For God will therefore haue the true doctrine to be learned of vs that we may obey it Iam. 1. Bee yee doers of the woord and not hearers onelie deceiuing your owne selues Fourthly Thankefulnesse that is such duties as tend to the preseruation and mainteinance of the ministery Ministers and Schooles For if God will haue ministers to be in his church he will also that euery one according to his ability helpe forwarde and furder the maintenance of the Ministerie Schooles of learning doe his endeuor that the ministers teachers school-masters be honestlie prouided for Hither appertain Moses Lawes of the first-born of first-fruits of tithes such like offerings which were alotted to the Priests Leuites by way of stipend whereby they might sustaine their owne life their houshould that so they might wholly bee employed in the ministerie And albeit the circumstances of these lawes are abolished yet the generall remaineth for euer because God wil haue his ministerie to bee maintained to the end of the world Fiftly lastly Lenitie and moderation in bearing with such infirmities of the ministers as doe not enormously or manifestly corrupt or hinder the ministery hurt the church by offence 1. Tim. 5.19 Against an Elder receiue none accusation but vnder two or three witnesses Seeing then this is the sanctifieng keeping holy of the Sabboth it followeth that those works must needs be contrary to these whereby the Sabboth is broken prophaned 6 How the sabboth is broken or prophaned THE sabboth is prophaned when either it is not at al sanctified or is not sanctified aright but such works are done as hinder the ministerie or are contrarie vnto those woorks which belong to the sanctifieng of the sabboth and were euen nowe rehearsed Wherefore the parts of the profaning of the sabboth shal be those which are opposed vnto the parts
of sanctifieng of the sabboth We wil shortly propound them on this wise 1 Vnto the deliuering and teaching of the doctrine is opposed the omitting or neglect of teaching As also a corrupting or maiâing of the doctrine or a fitting of it vnto the opinions affections lusts or commodities of the Magistrates or others 2. Corint 2.17 For we are not as manie which make merchaundize of the word of God but as of sincerity but as of God in the sight of God speak we of Christ 2 Vnto the right due administration of the Sacraments is opposed an omitting or neglect in the Church of exhortation to the receiuing of the sacraments as also a corrupt and vnlawful administration of the sacramentes when somewhat is either taken from or added to the ceremonies instituted of God or is altered chaunged in them or when some are excluded from the Sacramentes which should be admitted or are admitted which should by Gods ordinance be driuen from them or when the people is not instructed concerning the right and lawfull vse of them 3 Vnto the studie of learning the doctrine is repugnaunt 1. A contempt and neglect of the doctrine that is either not to afford our presence in sacred assemblies when there is no iust cause to hinder vs and to busie our selues in such works on the sabboth day as might haue been differred or not to giue eare and attendaunce to Sermons and the preaching of Gods woorde or not to meditate consider and examine the doctrine of the Church 2. Curiositie which is a desire study of knowing those things which God hath not reueiled vnnecessary strange and vaine 4 Vnto the right vse of the sacramentes is contrarie the omitting and contempt thereof as also a profaning of them when they are not receiued as God hath commaunded neither by them for whom they were ordained Likewise also contrary thereto is all superstitious vsing of them when as saluation and the grace of God is tied to the obseruation of the rites and ceremonies or when they are vsed to such ends as God hath not appointed 5 Vnto publike praiers is opposed the neglect of them an hypocritical presence at them without anie attention and inward deuotion Likewise such reading or praieng as serueth not for any edifieng of the Church 1. Cor. 14.16 When thou blessest with the spirit how shal he that occupieth the roome of the vnlearned saie Amen at thy giuing of thankes For he knoweth not what thou saiest For thou verily giuest thanks wel but the other is not edified 6 To the bestowing of Almes is repugnant a neglect of the works of charitie as when wee doe not according to our power succour the poore that stand in need of our help 7 To the honour of the ministerie of the church is opposed the contempt of the ministerie as when either the ministerie of the Church is abolished or committed to men vnworthy and vnable or is denied to be the means instrument which God will vse for the gathering of his Church likewise when the ministers are reproched when their doctrin is heard and not obeyed in the ordering of our life when the works of charity are neglected when necessary mainteinaunce is not allowed the Ministers when the defence and protection of them and other duties of thankefulnesse are not perfourmed towardes them when the mainteinance of Schooles and studies and learning is neglected when the tolerable defectes of the Ministers are not borne with and when for such the ministery suffereth reproch and contumely In like maner also is it against the vse of the whole ministerie not onely when some one priuately neglecteth or omitteth the vse of the ministerie but also when one by his commandement and persuasion or example or by some other hinderance calleth away his children family or any other from the vse of the ministery 5 How the sabboth belongeth vnto vs. THE seuenth day was euen from the beginning of the world designed by God to signifie that men should after the example of God himselfe rest from their labours ãâ¦ã from sinnes And afterwards in Moses Lawe this commandement was againe repeated and then withal was the ceremony of ceasing from labour on the seuenth day ordayned to be a sacrament that is a signe and token of that signifieng whereby god signified himselfe to bee the sanctifier of his church that is to pardon her al her sins offences âo receiue her into fauour to endue rule her with his holy spirite for the beginning of newe and euerlasting life in her in this life which afterwardes should be accomplished perfected for by the Messias promised to the fathers And this is the reason why the ceremonial sabboth of the seuenth day is now to be abolished namely because it was typical admonishing the people of their own duty towards god of gods benefits towards them which was to be performed by christ for which selfesame cause also al the other sacramentes sacrifices ceremonies made before after the Lawe were abolished by the comming of Christ by whom that was fulfilled which they signified But although the ceremonial sabboth is abrogated and disanulled in the new testament yet the moral sabboth continueth stil and belongeth vnto vs and euen the verie generall of the ceremoniall sabboth belongeth vnto vs and dooth still remaine which is that some time is to be alotted for the ministerie of the Church For we must euer haue some day wherein the word of god may be taught in the Church and the Sacramentes administred But neuerthelesse we are not restrained or tied to haue either saturday or wednesday or any other certaine day therefore the sabboth doth not belong vnto vs ceremonially in special and particular albeit it dooth belong vn vs so to al men euer continueth both morallie ceremonially in general Obiections against the abrogating of the ceremonial sabboth THE Decalogue is a perpetual Law The commaundement of the sabboth is a part of the Decalogue therefore it is a perpetuall Law and not to be abolished Aunswere The Decalogue is a perpetual Law as it is a Moral Law But the additions or circumstances and limitations of the Morall preceptes annexed by way of signification were to be kept vntil the comming of the Messias 2. The commaundments of the Dacalogue belong vnto vs. This is a commaundement of the Decalogue Therefore it belongeth vnto vs. Aunswere The commandements of the Decalogue which are Morall belong vnto vs. But this commandement is in part ceremonial so as it is ceremonial it belongeth not vnto vs albeit the general belong vnto vs. The reasons why the ceremoniall Lawe belongeth not vnto vs are especially these 1. One part of this Law of sanctifieng the sabboth is ceremonial 2. Paul saith Coloss 2.16 Let no man condemne you in respect of an holie daie 3. The Apostles themselues did change the sabboth 4. From the end or purpose of the Law It was a type
Gods word and administring his Sacraments according to his diuine ordinaunce The partes then of the Ministerie of the Church are two 1 To preach Gods woord 2 Rightlie to administer the Sacraments 2 What are the degrees of Ministers OF Ministers some are immediatelie called of God some mediatelie by the Church Jmmediatelie were called the Prophets and Apostles The Prophets were Ministers immediatelie called of God to teach and open the doctrine of Moses and of the promise the Messias to come as also to correct their maners in the Church and common-wealth of Moses and to vtter prophecies of euentes in and without the Church hauing a testimonie and warraunt that they could not erre in doctrine The Apostles were Ministers immediatelie called by Christ to preach the doctrine concerning the Messias nowe exhibited and to spreade it throughout the whole world hauing a testimonie warrant that they could not erre in doctrine Mediatelie were called 1. The Euangelists who were helpers of the Apostles in their labour and were sent of the Apostles to teach diuerse Churches 2. Bishops or Pastours which are ministers called by the Church to teach the woorde of God and to administer the Sacraments in some one certaine Church 3. Doctors who are ministers called by the church to teach in some certaine church 4. Gouernors who are ministers chosen by the iudgement of the church to administer discipline and to ordaine thinges necessarie 5. Deacons who are ministers chosen by the church to take care for the poore and to distribute Almes 3 For what end and purpose the ministerie was instituted GOD would that in all ages of the world there should be publike assemblies of the church in which the true doctrine concerning God and his will might bee heard chieflie for these causes 1. That God maie bee magnified and inuocated in this life by mankinde not onelie priuatelie but also by the publique voice of the church Psal 68. Giue thankes vnto God in the congregations 2. That the publique and ordinarie preaching of the doctrine the pouring out of praiers and giuing of thankes and the vse of the sacramentes maie bee an exercise to stirre vp and cherish faith and godlines as which without exercises doth easilie through our infirmitie waxe colde Ephes 4. He gaue some Apostles some Prophets and some Euangelists and some Pastors and Doctors for the gathering together of the Saints for the worke of the ministerie and for the edification of the bodie of Christ 3. That men maie prouoke one another by their example vnto godlines and to the magnifieng and praise of God Psalm 22.22 I wil declare thy name vnto my brethren in the middest of the congregation will J praise thee 4. That there maie bee preserued and maintained a consent and agreement in the church in the doctrine and worship of God Eph. 4. He gaue Pastors and Doctors for the gathering together of the Saints till we all meete together in the vnitie of faith 5. That the church maie be seene and heard among men and maie be discerned from the other blasphemous Idolatrous multitude of men And he wil haue the church to be seen beheld that the elect may be gathered vnto it that the reprobate may be made more excuseles while they contemne and endeuor to represse the voice and calling of God which they haue heard Rom. 10.18 But haue they not heard No doubt their sound went out through all the earth and their woordes into the ends of the world 2. Cor. 2.14 Now thankes bee vnto God which alwaies maketh vs to triumph in Christ and maketh manifest the fauour of his knowledge by vs in euerie place for we are vnto God the sweete sauour of Christ in them that are saued and in them that perish to the one we are the sauour of death vnto death and to the other the sauour of life vnto life 6. That God maie applie himselfe vnto our infirmitie in teaching men by men 7. That hee maie shewe his loue towards man in that he will haue men to be ministers of that great worke which also the sonne of God did administer Nowe these causes belong not to any one certaine time but to all times and ages of the Church and world Wherefore god wil alwaies haue the ministerie of his Church preserued and the vse thereof frequented and therefore the generall ground of this commaundement or the morall part thereof doth bind all men euen from the beginning of the woorld vnto the end namely that some Sabboth be kept by them that is that some time be allotted vnto publique sermons and praiers and to the administration of the sacraments 4 Vnto whom the ministerie is to be committed VNTO whom the ministery of the Church ought to be committed Saint Paul plainly deliuereth in his Epistles to Timothy and to Titus And briefly to comprise them The ministerie of the Church is to bee committed 1. Vnto men 2. hauing a good testimonie in and without the church 3. able to teach that is Rightly vnderstanding the doctrine and hauing giftes in some measure rightly to propound the same 5 What are the duties and functions of Ministers THE duties and functions of Ministers are 1. Faithfullie to propound and deliuer the true and sound doctrine of God that the church maie know vnderstand it 2. Rightlie to administer the sacraments 3. To go before and shine vnto the church by their example of Christian life and conuersation 4. To giue diligent attendaunce vnto their flock 5. To yeelde their seruice in such iudgementes as are exercised by the church 6. To take care that regard and respect be had of the poore THE FIFT COMMANDEMENT HONOR thy Father and thy Mother that thy daies maie be long in the land which the Lord thy God giueth thee Now followeth the Lawes of the second table of the Decalogue the obedience whereof doth as well verilie respect God as the commaundements of the first table but the woorkes are immediately exercised towards men For the subiect of the second table is our neighbor Of which subiect this is affirmed Thou shalt loue him as thy selfe like as Christ also briefly comprised the summe of the second table saying Matt. 22.39 And the second is like vnto this Thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy selfe He saith that the second commaundement is like vnto the first or great commaundement or the second table is like vnto the first table which is thus to be vnderstoode 1. As touching the kind of the chiefe worship of God the second table is like vnto the first and so is the second said to be like vnto the first in respect of the ceremonial which are not the chiefe worship 2. As touching the kinds of eternal punishment because the transgression of both tables meriteth eternal punishment 3. As touching the vnseparable coherence of the loue of God and our neighbour For our neighbor cannot be loued without the loue of God the loue of God is declared
selfesame particle betokeneth a certaintie or confirmation of our faith whereby we trust that we shal be heard Wherefore Amen signifieth 1. So be it and sure and certaine be that which wee desire and let God condiscend and aunswere vnto our request 2. So God being not vnmindful of his promise truly and certainly heare vs. FINIS ¶ A TABLE OF THE COMMON PLACES AND PRINCIPALL QVESTIONS HANDLED IN THIS SVMME OF CHRISTIAN RELIGION THE PREAMBLE A THREEFOLD order or three parts of the study of Diuinity 2 Of a Catechism or Catechising doctrine What a Catechisme is 2 In the Primitiue Church two sorts of Catechumeny 3 Catechising as the Doctrine of Baptisme of laying on of hands euer hath beene vsed in the Church and the reasons why still it ought 3. 4 Of the holy Scriptures Two opinions of religion but one alone true 5 What the holy Scripture teacheth or how Christian religion is diuided 6. 7 True religion ought to bee discerned from others and why 8 The difference of the true Doctrine of the Scriptures from others 10 The difference of true Doctrine from Philosophy 11 Certain notes whereby the tru church is distinguished from others 12 Whence it may appeare that this religion was once deliuered from god which is contained in the Scriptures 12 The authority of the Scriptures dooth not depend of the Church with reasons for proofe aunsweres to the contrarie obiections 13. 14. 15. 16. 17 Reasons for proofe of the certaintie truth of the holy Scriptures 20. 21 The difference betweene the prophecies of the heathen and them contained in the holy Scriptures 23 The spirit of Christ a sufficient witnesse of his Doctrine 27 No doctrin besides the holy Scripture is to be receiued into the church and the reasons why with answers to the contrary obiections 28. 29. 30 The obseruing of the Lords day left arbitrary to the Church 36 How controuersies doubtfull places are to be decided 46 Of the true comfort of the Godly The way to attaine to this comfort and the parts thereof 53 Why the knowledge of our misery deliuery and thankfulnesse is necessary to this comfort 55. 56. 57 THE FIRST PART OF THE MISERY OF MAN HOWE a man commeth to the knowledge of his misery 60 Of Sinne. Whether sin be or whence it appeareth to be in vs. 63 What sinne is 65 How many kinds of sin there are 67 Of Orginall sinne Whether there be Original sinne 6â What Originall sinne is 68 Whether the souls of the children bee deriued from the souls of the Parents 71 What Actuall sinne is 78 Raigning sinne 78 Sinne not raigning or veniall 79 Sinne against the conscience not against the conscience 86 Sinne pardonable vnpardonable 87 Sin of itselfe sin by an accident 94 The workes of the regenerate vnregenerate differ seuen maner of waies 98 What are the causes of Sinne. 99 What are the effects of sinne 115 Of the creation of man What man was created of God 124 For what man was created 125 Of the image of God in man What the image of God in man is 128 How far foorth the image of God was lost how far it remaineth 130 How it is repaired in vs. 131 How the image of God is in Christ and how in vs. 132 Of the first sinne What that first sinne of Adam Eue was 134 What were the causes of the first sinne 135 What are the effects of the first sin 135 Why GOD permitted the first sin 136 Of free-will The causes of diuers controuersies risen about free-will 138 Of the word Liberty 140 What is the Liberty of will 141 What is like or common and what is different in the liberty of will which is in God in Angels and men 144 Whether there be any liberty in vs what it is 157 There are foure degrees of freewill 159 Of euils of punishment Of the euils of punishment 192. Howe many kinds of afflictions there be 194 What be the causes of them 198 What are the comforts that are to be opposed against them 200 THE SECOND PART OF MANS DELIVERY WHAT mans deliuery is 226 Whether any deliuery might bee wrought after the fall 227 Whether deliuerie bee necessarie and certaine 231 What manner of deliuerie this is 231 By what meanes mans deliuery may be wrought 233 Of the Mediatour What a Mediatour is 238 For what cause a Mediatour is necessarie 239 What is the office of a Mediator 241 What maner of Mediatour ours ought to be 243 Who is may be that Mediator 250 That there is but one Mediatour 252 Of the couenant What a couenaunt is 253 Howe a couenaunt may bee made betweene God and men 255 whether there be but one couenaÌt 255 In what the old and new couenaunt agree and in what they differ 256 Of the Gospel What the Gospel is 159 Whether the Gospel hath bin alwaies knowen 261 Howe the Gospell differeth from the Law 264 What are the proper effectes of the Gospel 267 Whence the trueth certainty of the Gospel may appeare 267 Of faith The necessitie of the true doctrine of faith 268 What faith is in general 270 What are the kinds of faith 272 How those kindes differ 275 How faith hope differ agree 278 What are the causes of faith 276 What are the effects of faith 280 Vnto whom faith is giuen 281 Conclusions comprising the summe of faith 285 Of the Creede or Symbole of the Apostles VVhat a Symbole is 287 What are the parts of the Apostolick Symbole 288 The first part of the Creede of God the Father Creatour The sense and meaning of the words I beleeue in God the father Almighty Creatour 291 Of God VVhether there be a God 294 VVho and what God is 301 An explication of the description of God deliuered by the church 305 VVhence it may appeare that there is but one God 336 VVhat these woordes Essence Person Trinity betoken and signifie 340 VVhat difference betweene Essence and Person 341 VVhether these names are to bee vsed in the church 345 How many persons there be of the Diuinity or Godhead 347 How the three persons of the godhead are distinguished 349 VVherefore this doctrine is to be held and maintained in the church 351 Of Creation VVhether the woorld were created of God 355 How God made the world 362 For what cause god created the world 367 Of Angels VVhat good Angels are 369 Of euil spirits or Angels 375 Of Gods prouidence Errors concerning Gods prouidence 379 Whether there bee any prouidence of God 380 VVhat the prouidence of God is 385 A confutation of certaine Sophismes or cauils which are wont to be obiected against the prouidence of God moouing and gouerning all and euery particular whether good or bad great or smal most iustly 405 VVhy the knowledge of this doctrine concerning Gods prouidence is necessarie 426 The second part of the Creed of God the redeemer VVhat is signified by the word Iesus 430
From what euils he saueth vs 433 How he saueth 434 VVhom he saueth 437 Of Christ What is signified by the name of christ 437 What Christes vnction or annointing is 438 What his Prophetical function 444 VVhat his Priesthood 448 VVhat his kingdome 451 Of the communion of the faithful with Christ vvhat the Annointing of Christians is 452 In what sense christians are called prophets 456 vvhat is the Priesthoode of christians 456 vvhat is the kingdom of christians 458 Of Christ the Sonne of God How manie waies men are called sons 461 How christ is the son of God 463 vvhy christ is called the only begotten and first begotten sonne of God 464 Of Christs Diuinitie The sonne of God is a subsistent in the flesh borne of the virgin and before the flesh 467 The sonne of God Christ is a person reallie distinct from the Father and the holy Ghost 498 The Worde is equall consubstantial with the Father 500 503 Other rules whereby the obiections of the Arrians are dissolued 507 The principall arguments against the Diuinitie of the Sonne and the Holie Ghost with the answeres vnto them 509 Of Christ our Lord. In what sense christ is called Lord 514 For what causes he is our Lorde 515 Of christs conception by the holy ghost and birth of the Virgin Marie 518 The common place of the two natures in Christ vvhether there be two natures in christ our Mediatour 520 vvhether christ be one person or moe 525 vvhat maner of vnion this is of the two natures in christ and how made 529 A rule to bee obserued touching the proprieties of both natures in christ 536 A rule to bee obserued touching the proprieties of christ the Mediatour 544 vvhy it was necessary that two natures should bee vnited in the person or subsistence of the sonne of God 550 Of Christs humiliation that is of his Passion vvhat Christ suffered 554 According to which nature christ suffered 556 The causes impellent or motiues of christes Passion 55â The final causes oâ ends of his Passion 558 Of Christs death How christ is said to haue beene dead 561 vvhether it was requisite and necessary that christ should die 562 The fruit of christs death 564 His burial 566 His descension into hel 567 Of Christs glorification that is of his Resurrection vvhether christ rose againe 571 How christ rose 571 For what cause he rose 572 vvhat are the fruits of christes Resurrection 576 Of Christs Ascension into heauen vvhither christ ascended 580 How wherefore christ ascended into heauen 582 587 vvhat is the difference between christs Ascension and our 588 vvhat are the fruits of christs AscensioÌ 589 Of Christs sitting at the right hand of GOD. vvhat the right hand of God signifieth 591 vvhat is to sit at Gods right hand 591 vvhether christ did alwaies fitte at the right hand of God 595 vvhat are the fruites of christes sitting at the right hand of the father 597 Of Christs comming to iudgement vvhether there shal be any iudgement 599 vvhat the last iudgement is 601 vvho shal iudge 603 vvhence and whither christ shal come 604 Howe christ shall come to iudgement 605 vvhom christ shal iudge 605 vvhat shall be the senteÌce executioÌ 606 For what cause that iudgemeÌt shal be 607 vvhen it shal be 608 vvherefore God woulde haue vs certaine of the last iudgement 608 For what causes God would not haue vs certain of the time of iudgement 609 For what cause GOD differreth that iudgement 609 Whether the last iudgement be to bee wished for 610 The third part of the Creede of the Holie Ghost the sanctifier What the name spirite signifieth 610 Who and what the holie Ghost is 611 What the office of the holy gost is 617 Of whom the holie Ghost is giuen and wherefore 621 To whom the holie Ghost is giuen 622 How he is giuen receiued 624 How the holie Ghost is reteined 625 Whether and how the holie ghost may be lost 625 wherefore the Holie Ghost is necessarie 626 Howe wee may knowe that the holie ghost dwelleth in vs. 627 Of the Church What the Church is 627 How many waies the Church is taken 629 What are the tokens and markes of the church 631 Why the church is called Holy Catholicke 633 In what the church differeth from the common weale 634 Whence ariseth the difference of the church from the rest of mankinde 635 Whether any one may be saued out of the church 636 Of Predestination Whether there be Predestination 636 What Predestinâtion is 641 What are the causes of Predestination or Election and of Reprobation 642 What are the effects of Predestination 644 Whether Predestination be vnchangeable 645 How far forth Predestination Election and Reprobation are known vnto vs. 645 Whether the elect be alwaies meÌbers of the church the reprobate neuer 646 Whether the elect may fall from the church and the reprobate abide alwaies in the church 648 What is the vse of this doctrine 649 Of the communion of Saints 649 Of the remission of sinnes What remission of sinnes is 651 Who giueth remission of sinnes 652 For what remission of sinnes is graunted 653 Whether remission of sinnes agreeth with Gods iustice 653 Whether remission of sinnes be freely giuen 654 To whom remission of sins is giuen and how 655 Of the Resurrection of the flesh What the Resurrection is 656 The Errours concerning the Resurrection 656 Whence it may appeare that the Resurrection shall certainely be 657 For what end the Resurrection shall be 659 By whom the Resurrection shal be 660 How the Resurrection shal be 660 When the Resurrection shal be 661 What bodies shal rise 661 Whether the soule be immortall 662 Of euerlasting life What euerlasting life is 670 VVho giueth euerlasting life 672 To whom euerlasting life is giuen 673 For what cause euerlasting life is giuen 673 VVhen how euerlasting life is giuen vnto vs 674 675 VVhether wee can bee assured in this life of euerlasting life 675 Of Justification VVhat iustice or righteousnes is in generall how manifold it is 677. 678 In what iustice differeth from iustification 679 VVhat is our iustice 680 How Christs satisfactioÌ is made our iustice and righteousnes 681 VVhy Christs satisfaction is made ours 683 VVhy Christs satisfaction is made ours by faith onely 684 Obiections against this doctrine of iustification aunswered 685 Of Sacraments VVhat sacraments are 694 VVhat are the ends of sacraments 697 In what sacraments differ from sacrifices 699 In what sacramentes agree with the word and in what they differ from it 700 How the sacraments of the old new Testament agree how they differ 702 VVhat the sacramentall vnion is 703 In what the thinges differ from the signes 704 VVhat phrases and formes of speaking of the sacraments are vsuall vnto the church and scripture 705 VVhat is the right and lawful vse of sacraments 705 VVhat the wicked receiue in the vse administration of the sacraments 706 How
it is manifest that the decrees of the Church are of no lesse authoritie then the expresse sentence of the Scripture But we as we willingly grant that the controuersies of the Church must bee at length determined Aun Not the Church but the holie ghost is iudge in the word and that according to the Sentence of that iudge of whom wee may bee certainlie assured that we can not be deceaued So wee acknowledge this iudge to be not the Church but the holy Ghost himself speaking vnto vs in the Scripture and declaring his owne woords For he is the supreme iudge whose iudgement the Church onely demandeth declareth and signifieth he can not bee deceaued whereas all men are subiect vnto the daunger of error in a word he being the author of the Scripture is the best and surest interpreter of his owne words And therefore the Scripture it selfe in al doubtes recalleth vs and bindeth vs vnto it selfe as 2. Pet. 1. We haue a most sure word of the Prophets to the which yee doe wel that yee take heede as vnto a light that shineth in a dark place Iohn 5. Search the Scriptures Esay 8 To the Lawe and to the Testimonie if they speake not according to this word The Church doth not alwaies speake the words of the holie Ghost it is because there is no light in them For although the holie Ghost speaketh also by the Church yet because shee doth not alwaies speak the words of the holy Ghost she can not be the supreme chiefe iudge of controuersies in Religion For this iudge must be such a one whose sentence may by no means bee called in question But wee haue none such besides the word of God registred in the Scriptures Deciding of controuersies is not taken away Neither doe we at all take away the deciding of controuersies when wee make Scripture iudge of the meaning of the scripture For although contentious persons alwaies seeke sophismes by which they may delude and shift off the testimonies of Scripture yet doe they this against their conscience and the louers of the truth require no other interpreter of the Scripture but the Scripture and doe acknowledge and confesse themselues to be plentifully satisfied by it For whereas vnto men also it is graunted to bee themselues the best interpreters of their own wordes how much more ought this honor to bee yeelded vnto the holy Scripture The way how to decide doubtful places 1 The Analogy of faith Wherefore if controuersie be mooued concerning the meaning of some place in the Scripture we ought much more to doe that here which we would doe in other writinges First of all to consider and respect the anologie of faith that is to receiue no exposition which is against the ground of doctrine that is against any article of faith or commaundement of the Decalog or against any plaine testimonie of Scripture 1 Cor. 3. 2 Examining of Antecedents Consequents euen as Paul admonisheth forbidding to build wood hey stubble vpon the foundation Secondly to weigh the thinges that goe before and follow after that place which is in question that so not onely nothing contrary to these may be faigned on it but also that that may bee set for the meaning of it which these require For these either not beeing obserued or beeing dissembled the meaning of the Scripture is not seldome depraued Psalm 91. So those words of the Psalme Hee shall giue his Angels charge ouer thee that they shall beare thee in their handes that thou hurte not thy foote against a stone The Diuell tempting Christ interpreteth them as if they serued to maintaine ouer-rash and curious attempts when yet that which is added In all thy waies doth shew that they are to bee vnderstood of men doing those thinges that are proper vnto their calling Thirdly 3 Resorting to places which teach the same more clearly wee ought to search euery where in the Scripture whether there bee extant any place where it stands for confessed or is manifest or may bee shewed that the same doctrine in other woordes is deliuered touching the same matter which is conteined in that place which is in controuersie For if the meaning of the clearer and vndoubted place be manifest vnto vs wee shall also be assured of the place which is doubted of because in both places the same is taught as when Rom. 3. it is said We conclude that a man is iustified by faith without the workes of the Lawe That in this place to be iustified by faith is not to please God for the worthines of faith but for the merit of Christ apprehended by faith and that the woorkes of the Law signifie not the ceremonies onely but the whole obedience of the Law chiefly the morall other places doe teach vs which in moe and clearer woordes deliuer the same doctrine concerning the iustification of man before God as in the same chapter By the woorkes of the Law shall no flesh bee iustified in his sight for by the Law commeth the knowledge of sinne But now is the righteousnes of God made manifest without the Law hauing witnes of the Law and of the Prophets The righteousnes of God by the faith of Iesus Christ vnto all and vpon al that beleeue for there is no difference For all haue sinned and are depriued of the glorie of God and are iustified freelie by his grace through the redemption that is in Christ Iesus 4 Conferring like places togither Fourthly wee must conferre places of Scripture where though the same woords bee not spoken of the same thing yet the like woordes and formes of speaking are vsed of the like thinges For if the interpretation of the like place bee certaine and there bee the same causes for the like interpretation to bee giuen in the place that is in controuersie which are in the other then of like places wee must giue one and the same iudgement The Lord willeth Mat. 5. to put out our eie to cut off our hand if it be a cause of offence vnto vs. Now whereas the Law forbiddeth vs to maime our bodie Thou shalt not kill that therefore by this figure of speech the Lord would haue vs that wee should rather forsake thinges most deere vnto vs then that by the lust and motion of theÌ wee should suffer our selues to be withdrawen from God the like forme of speech otherwhere vsed to signifie things most deer and precious doth shew as Ierem. 22. If Iechoniah were the signet of my right hand yet would I plucke thee thence And Deut. 32. Hee kept him as the apple of his eie 5 The catholike Church When once according to these rules the controuersie concerning the text meaning thereof is iudged we may lawfully also descend to the consent of the Church yet putting great space betwixt not without great aduisement For least by the name of the Church we be beguiled first of all no sentence or
meaning is to bee receiued which these rules of examining and iudging which haue bin now declared doe not suffer Then must wee consider what times and whose writinges are purest what pointes of doctrine haue bin and in what ages either rightlie expounded or depraued with errors lastly whose interpretation either is of the autor or may bee of vs confirmed by the testimonie of the Scripture And to this deciding of all controuersies about the meaning of the Scripture drawen out of the Scripture it selfe do all the godlie and louers of the truth agree euen as it is said Iohn 8.47 Hee that is of God heareth the wordes of God now the testimonie of the auncient and catholicke Church so farre as they see it to accord with the Scripture they doe with glad and thankful minds embrace and are so much the more assured of the known truth But if any quarrelling men doe not yeelde vnto the Testimonies of the Scripture we must not seek because of them a iudge higher then the word of God but must leaue them vnto the iudgement of God as the Apostle counsaileth vs to Titus 3. Reiect him that is an heretik after once or twise admonition knowing that hee that is such is peruerted and sinneth being damned of his own selfe And 1. Cor. 14. If anie man be ignorant let him be ignorant And in the last of the Apocalyps Hee that is filthie let him bee more filthie Neither verilie doth hee whom the woord of God doth not satisfy rest on the autoritie of men as the truth it selfe doth shew But as these thinges are sufficient to shutte the mouthes of them who gainsay the truth 6. Prayers or at least-wise to manifest their impudencie so is there further required for the fencing of the consciences of all the godlie in debate of religion besides a care of learning the doctrine of the woord of God an ardent and daily inuocating of God by which wee may desire that wee may be taught and guided by his holy spirite This if we shal doe hee will not suffer vs to make stay in error Mat. 11.28 Esaie 57.15 which may pul vs from him but will open vnto vs the true and certaine meaning of his woord concerning all thinges necessarie to our saluation that our faith may depend not on humane but diuine autoritie euen as it is promised in the seuenth Chapter of Matthewe Aske and it shall bee giuen you seeke and ye shall finde knocke and it shall bee opened vnto you For whosoeuer asketh receiueth and hee that seeketh findeth and to him that knocketh it shall bee opened And in the eleuenth of Luke How much more shall your heauenlie Father giue the holie Ghost to them that desire him Also in the first of Iames If anie of you doe lacke wisedome let him aske of God which giueth to all men liberallie and reprocheth no man and it shall bee giuen him but let him aske in faith and wauer not To their former arguments our aduersaries adde that it Obiection 11 is a shame that the holie Ghost speaking in the Church should bee subiect to the examinatioÌ and iudgement of another It is vnmeet that the holy Ghost should be subiect vnto another and therefore we must not examine him by the rule of the Scripture But seeing that the same spirite speaketh in the Church and in the Scripture when wee doe examine the voice of the Church by the Scripture we doe not subiect the holy Ghost to another but we compare him with himselfe And by this means first we giue vnto him the praise of trueth and constancie while we doe acknowledge and testifie that hee is alwaies like himselfe and doth neuer square from himselfe then also we confesse that the supreme authoritie of pronouncing the wil of God belongeth vnto him while we doe not seeke whether those things be true and certaine which hee hath spoken but whether those be his words which men ascribe vnto him and this we doe euen after the selfesame manner which he hath prescribed vs and after that we finde out by the rule of the written word that any thing hath proceeded from him to that without making any controuersie we submit our minds wils Contrariwise it is easie to see that our aduersaries themselues are guiltie of that contumelie against the holie Ghost of which they accuse vs. For while they wil haue the authoritie of giuing iudgement concerning the meaning of the Scripture and of deciding controuersies not to belong vnto the Scriptures but vnto themselues by this verie thing both they imagine that the holy Ghost may dissent from himselfe and do make themselues iudges higher then the holy ghost and the word of God Obiection 12 The letter killeth the spirit quickneth Lastly whereas Paul saith 2. Cor. 3. That he is the minister of the newe Testament not of the letter but of the spirit for the letter doth kil the spirit doth quicken some men do thence gather that wee are to heare not what the written word of God soundeth but what the spirite speaketh by the Church or in our hearts Yea there hath growen an opinion heretofore that the graÌmatical and literal meaning of the Scripture is pernâââcus except all be transformed into allegories But a manifold paralogisme in this argument doth easily appeare if it bee considered what the letter and the spirit signifieth in Paul For that all the doctrine and knowledge touching God as also the outwarde obseruation of the Lawe in those that are not regenerate is called the letter by the Apostle and the spirit first the holy Ghost himselfe Secondly the true doctrine concerning God when the holie Ghost is of force and efficacy by it Thirdly faith and conuersion and motions pleasing God being kindled of the holy Ghost through the word it appeareth by the words going before For for that which here he saith that he was made of God a minister not of the letter but of the spirit he said before that the Epistle of Christ was ministred by him and written not with incke but with the spirit of the liuing God in tables of the hart that is that his preaching was not in vaine but of force and efficacy in the harts of men the holy Ghost woorking by it And in like manner Rom. cap. 2. hee calleth the ceremonie without conuersion circumcision in the letter but conuersion it selfe circumcision of the hart in the spirit And Rom 7. He willeth vs to walke in newnesse of spirit and not in the oldnes of the letter that is in true holines such as is begun by the spirit in the regenerate not in the sinne and hypocrisie of them who know verilie the wil of God and make practise also of outward discipline and behauiour but remaine without faith and conuersion Wherefore first as the doctrine by the fault of men 1 The letter killeth not of it selfe but by an accident and not of it remaineth only the letter so also